diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 20:04:41 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 20:04:41 -0700 |
| commit | 8244f0b5ffa1fb2eb44f9f91b51e248862181dff (patch) | |
| tree | 2070887e76bc7b9c77a90766067595253e4fecde | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893-8.txt | 2949 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 59491 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 64488 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893-h/35893-h.htm | 3461 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893-h/images/cross.png | bin | 0 -> 338 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893.txt | 2949 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35893.zip | bin | 0 -> 59409 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
10 files changed, 9375 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/35893-8.txt b/35893-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..93e823a --- /dev/null +++ b/35893-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,2949 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, +January 1865, by Various + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, January 1865 + +Author: Various + +Release Date: April 17, 2011 [EBook #35893] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + + + + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + + + + + + + + +Transcriber's Note + +A cross pattée is indicated with + in this text. + +Superscripted text is surrounded with {braces}. + + + + + THE IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL RECORD. + + + JANUARY, 1865. + + + + + THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. + + CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. + + ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE. + + THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. + + ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE, DUBLIN. + + POLAND. + + LITURGICAL QUESTIONS. + + DOCUMENTS. + + NOTICES OF BOOKS. + + + + +THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. + + +In the beginning of the sixteenth century the See of St. Kieran was +reckoned among the dioceses of the ecclesiastical province of Tuam. +Dr. Walter Blake was then its bishop; he was a native of Galway, and +Canon of Enaghdune, and by the provision of Pope Innocent VIII., was +appointed to this See on the 26th of March, 1487. During twenty-one +years he governed the faithful of Clonmacnoise with prudence and zeal, +and died in May, 1508. + +Thomas O'Mullally was appointed his successor the same year, and after +administering this diocese for five years, was, in 1513, translated to +the archiepiscopal see of Tuam. + +There are still preserved in the Vatican archives two original letters +written by King Henry VIII., on the 18th of June, 1515, soliciting the +appointment of Father Quintinus Ohnygyn, of the Order of St. Francis, +as successor to Dr. Mullally. These letters should, of themselves, +suffice to set at rest for ever the plea which some modern theorists +have advanced, that the course pursued by the English monarch in the +latter years of his reign, in appointing bishops by his own authority +to the episcopal sees, was the traditional right of the crown, ever +exercised by him and his predecessors on the throne of England. The +first letter is addressed to the reigning pontiff, Leo X., as follows: + + "Sanctissimo, Clementissimoque Dño nostro Papae. + + "Beatissime pater, post humillimam commendationem et + devotissima pedum oscula beatorum. Certiores facti, + Cluanensem Ecclesiam in Dominio nostro Hiberniae per + translationem Revmi Patris Dñi Thomae ejus novissimi Episcopi + ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem vacare, venerabilem ac + religiosum virum fratrem Quintinum Ohnygyn ord. min. virum + doctum, gravem, circumspectum et probum, multorum testimonio + maxime idoneum esse cognovimus qui dictae Ecclesiae + praeficiatur. Quapropter Vestrae Sanctitati ipsum + commendamus, eamque rogamus, ut eundem fr. Quintinum + praedictae Cathedrali Ecclesiae Cluanensi per dictam + translationem vacanti praeficere et Episcopum constituere + dignetur, quem ut Deo acceptum, sic perutilem eidem Ecclesiae + pastorem futurum arbitramur. Et felicissime valeat eadem + Vestra Sanctitas, Quam Deus Altissimus longaevam conservet. + + "Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici; + "die xviii. Junii 1515. + "Ejusdem Sanctitatis Vestrae + "Devotissimus atque obsequentissimus filius + "Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae ac Dom. Hib{ae}. + "Henricus". + +The second letter was addressed to Cardinal Julius de Medicis, and is +dated the same day. It seeks to conciliate for the petition contained +in the letter first cited, the patronage of Cardinal de Medicis, who +was known to exercise unbounded influence in the councils of Pope Leo: + + "Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae, ac Dominus + Hiberniae, Revmo. in Christo patri D. Julio tituli S. Mariae + in Dominica S. R. Ecclesiae Diacono Cardinali nostroque ac + Regni nostri in Romana curia Protectori et amico nostro + charissimo salutem. + + "Commendamus in praesentia Ssm. D. N. venerabilem religiosum + virum fr. Quintinum Ohnygyn, virum doctum, prudentem et vitae + integritate probatum, Suamque Sanctitatem rogamus ut eundem + fratrem Quintinum Ecclesiæ Cluanensi, per Reverendi Patris + Thomæ ejus postremi Episcopi ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem + translationem vacanti praeficere et praesulem constituere + dignetur. Quare pergratum nobis erit ut Vestra Revma + Dominatio relationem de dicta Ecclesia, ut moris est, facere + et ejusdem fratris Quintini procuratoribus in Bullarum + expeditione favorem suum praestare non gravetur. + + "Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici die xviii. Junii, 1515. + + "Henricus". + +Though the king was thus so eager to have Dr. O'Hnygyn appointed +without delay to the vacant see, it was only in the month of November +the following year (1516) that the consistorial investigation was made +for the appointment of this prelate. The record of this inquiry is +still happily preserved, and though there was only one witness present +who was a native of Ardfert, by name Nicholas Horan, still, from his +scanty evidence we may glean some interesting particulars regarding +the ancient See and Cathedral of St. Kieran. + +The town of Clonmacnoise, he says, is situated in the ecclesiastical +province of Tuam, at the distance of a day's journey from the sea +coast. It is small, consisting of only twelve houses, which are built +of rushes and mud, and are thatched with straw. At one side flows the +river Shannon, and the surrounding country is thickly set with trees. +Towards the west stands the cathedral, which is in a ruinous +condition. Its roof has fallen, and there is but one altar, which is +sheltered by a straw roof: it has a crucifix of bronze, and only one +poor vestment: its sacristy, too, is small, but its belfry has two +bells. Enshrined in the church is the body of the Irish saint whose +name it bears: nevertheless the holy sacrifice of the Mass is seldom +offered up, and the whole revenue of the see amounts to only +thirty-three crowns. As to Father Quintin, it was further stated, that +having been himself in Rome, he was already well known to many members +of the Sacred College, and he is described as "in Presbyteratus ordine +constitutus, vir doctus, praedicator, bonis moribus et famâ, aliisque +virtutibus praeditus". (ap. Theiner, page 519.) + +Pope Leo X. did not hesitate much longer in appointing one so highly +commended to the vacant see, and before the close of 1516 Dr. O'Hnygyn +was consecrated Bishop of Clonmacnoise. During the twenty-two years +which he ruled this diocese he displayed great energy in reanimating +the fervour of the faithful and restoring the ancient splendour of +religion. The cathedral was repaired: stained-glass windows and +paintings set forth once more the triumph of faith, whilst many +precious gems and other decorations were added, as voluntary offerings +from his faithful flock. The following description of the cathedral, +extracted from Ware, will serve to give a more complete idea of this +venerable structure: + +"Nine other churches were subject to the cathedral, being, as it were, +in one and the same churchyard, which contained about two Irish acres +in circuit, on the west whereof the bishops of Clonmacnoise afterwards +built their episcopal palace, the ruins of which are yet visible. The +situation of this place is not unpleasant. It stands on a green bank, +high raised above the river, but encompassed to the east and the +north-east with large bogs. The nine churches were most of them built +by the kings and petty princes of those parts for their places of +sepulture; who though at perpetual wars in their lives, were contented +to lie here peaceably in death. One of these churches, called +Temple-Ri, or the King's Church, was built by O'Melaghlin, King of +Meath, and to this day is the burial place of that family. Another, +called Temple-Connor, was built by the O'Connor Don; a third and +fourth by O'Kelly and MacCarthy More of Munster. The largest of all +was erected by MacDermot, and is called after his name. The rest by +others. Before the west door of MacDermot's church stood a large +old-fashioned cross or monument, much injured by time, on which was an +inscription in antique characters, which nobody that I could hear of +could read. The west and north door of this church, although but mean +and low, are guarded about with fine-wrought, small marble pillars, +curiously hewn. Another of the churches hath an arch of a greenish +marble, flat-wrought and neatly hewn and polished, and the joints so +close and even set, that the whole arch seems but one entire stone, as +smooth as either glass or crystal. The memory of St. Kieran is yet +fresh and precious in the minds of the neighbouring inhabitants. In +the great church was heretofore preserved a piece of the bone of one +of St. Kieran's hands as a sacred relique. The 9th of September is +annually observed as the patron-day of this saint, and great numbers +from all parts flock to Clonmacnoise in devotion and pilgrimage. The +cathedral was heretofore endowed with large possessions, and was above +all others famous for the sepulchres of the nobility and bishops, as +also for some monuments and inscriptions, partly in Irish and partly +in Hebrew. Yet it declined by degrees, and was in the end reduced to a +most shameful poverty". (_Harris's Ware_, pag. 166.) + +The famous cross of Clonmacnoise, to which Ware refers in the above +passage, was erected about the year 920; and though two centuries ago +its inscription was deemed illegible, the illustrious Petrie has +deciphered it in our own times. The first part of the inscription is: +"A prayer for Flann, son of Maelsechlainn"; and the second part is: "A +prayer for Colman who made this cross over the King Flann". (Petrie, +_Round Towers_, pag. 268.) This ancient cross is, moreover, richly +ornamented with relievos and ornamental net-work: "The sculptures on +its west side", says Petrie, "relate to the history of the original +foundation of Clonmacnoise by St. Kieran; while the sculptures on the +other sides represent the principal events in the life of our Saviour, +as recorded in the Scripture; and hence the cross was subsequently +known by the appellation of _Cros na Screaptra_, _i.e._, the Cross of +the Scriptures, under which name it is noticed in the Annals of +Tighernach at the year 1060". Amongst the sacred subjects thus +sculptured on this venerable cross we may mention, the Crucifixion--the +Blessed Virgin bearing the Divine Infant in her arms--and the adoration +by the Magi. + +Dr. O'Hnygyn died in 1538, and had for his successor Richard Hogan, +who, after presiding for fourteen years in the See of Killaloe, was +translated to Clonmacnoise on the 17th July, 1539: he, however, died +the same year, and as Ware informs us, "within a few days after his +translation". Another bishop was appointed without delay, and on the +15th December, 1539, Dr. Florence O'Gerawan or Kirwan was proclaimed +in consistory as successor to St. Kieran. He held this See about +fourteen years, and died soon after the accession of Queen Mary. The +death of the good prelate was probably hastened by the sad ruin which +fell upon his cathedral before the close of 1552. In the spirit of +Vandalism to which the noblest monuments of our ancient faith became a +prey at this period, the English garrison of Athlone plundered and +pillaged the venerable church of Clonmacnoise--an event, the memory of +which is still as vividly preserved in local tradition, as though it +were only an occurrence of yesterday. It is thus recorded in the +Annals of the Four Masters under the year 1552: "Clonmacnoise was +plundered and devastated by the English (Galls) of Athlone, and the +large bells were carried from the round tower. There was not left, +moreover, a bell, small or large, an image or an altar, or a book, or +a gem, or even glass in the window, from the walls of the church out, +which was not carried off. Lamentable was this deed, the plundering of +the city of Kieran, the holy patron". + +In the "Patent Rolls", an invaluable work for which we are indebted to +the persevering energy of Mr. Morrin, is registered under date of 15th +September, 1541, "the confirmation of Florence Gerawan in the +Bishoprick of Clonmacnoise, to which he had been promoted by the Pope; +and his presentation to the vicarage of Lymanaghan in the same Diocese +on his surrender of the Pope's Bull". (vol. I. pag. 82.) The editor, +indeed, inadvertently substituted _Cloyne_ for _Clonmacnoise_ in this +passage, the Latin name _Cluanensis_ being common to both Sees. +Cloyne, however, was at this time united with Cork, and Mr. Morrin may +easily be pardoned this error, since it is shared by the learned De +Burgo and by Dr. Maziere Brady in the Third volume of his "_Records of +Cork, Cloyne, and Ross_". (London, 1864, pag. 97.) The surrender of +the Pope's Bull was regarded at this period as a merely civil +ceremony, required by law as a condition to obtain possession of the +temporalities of the See, and we find an instance of it even in +Catholic times on the appointment of Dr. Oliver Cantwell to the See of +Ossory in the year 1488. At all events, the fact just now recorded, of +the plunder of his church sufficiently proves that Dr. O'Kirwan, at +the close of his episcopate, did not enjoy the favour and patronage of +the courtiers of Edward VI. + +Dr. Peter Wall, of the Order of St. Dominick, was the next bishop of +this See. He had for a while been led astray by the novelties of the +preceding reigns, but, as the Consistorial register records, returned +repentant to the bosom of Holy Church, and was now absolved from all +the censures which he had incurred. He was appointed Bishop on the +4th of May, 1556, and for twelve years remained in undisturbed +possession of his See. He died in 1568; and though the heretical +government annexed this diocese to Meath, the Sovereign Pontiff never +recognized the union, and Clonmacnoise continued to be governed by +Vicars till, after a widowhood of eighty years, it again received a +chief pastor, in the person of Anthony M'Geoghegan, who was appointed +its bishop on 22nd of January, 1647. + +The reader may here expect some remarks on the vicissitudes of this see, +and its successive connection with the provinces of Tuam and Armagh. +When as yet there were only two archiepiscopal sees in our island, +extending to Leath Cuinn and Leath Mogha, all Connacht, and with it +Clonmacnoise, was comprised in the northern district. Gradually, +however, Tuam grew into the proportions of a distinct province, and in +the synod of Rathbreasil, held by St. Celsus of Armagh in 1110, we find +the five sees of Tuam, Clonfert, Cong, Killalla, and Ardchame or Ardagh, +clustered together, though still subject to the Archbishop of Armagh. +When at length, in the synod of Kells, in 1152, Tuam received the +archiepiscopal pallium from the hands of Cardinal Paparo, Ardagh was +assigned to the primatial see, but Clonmacnoise was referred to the new +province of Tuam. This division soon became a subject of controversy. +Tuam claimed the diocese of Ardagh for the western province, whilst +Armagh declared that the Shannon was its boundary, and hence reckoned +Clonmacnoise as a northern see, and at the same time claimed, as subject +to its own metropolitical jurisdiction, the churches of Killmedoin, +Croagh-patrick, Killtulagh, and some others of the diocese of Tuam. At +the Council of Lateran, held in Rome in 1215, Felix O'Ruadhan, +Archbishop of Tuam, and Eugene MacGillividen, Archbishop of Armagh, were +both present, and laid their dispute before the great Pontiff Innocent +III., and a decree soon after emanated, assigning indeed the above named +churches to Tuam, but deferring to a future day the decision of the +other points of controversy. In the meantime Armagh was in possession of +both sees, and for more than a hundred years they continued thus subject +to its metropolitical jurisdiction. As to Ardagh, the question was never +after mooted; but towards the middle of the fourteenth century, +Clonmacnoise seems to have been again numbered amongst the dioceses of +the western province. This change probably took place during the +episcopate of Bishop Symon, of the Order of St. Dominick, who, though +omitted in the lists of Ware and De Burgo, was appointed to this see on +the death of Dr. Henry, in 1349. This prelate, in the bull of his +appointment, is declared to be "Priorem fratrum ordinis Praedicatorum de +Roscommon, Elfinensis dioecesis, in sacerdotio constitutum et cui de +religionis zelo, litterarum scientia, vitae ac morum honestate et aliis +virtutum meritis laudabilia testimonia perhibentur" (_ap. Theiner_, pag. +291). At all events, soon after this period we find a list of Irish +bishoprics which is now preserved in the Barberini archives at Rome, and +in it the see of Clonmacnoise is referred to the province of Tuam. In +the consistorial record of the appointment of Dr. O'Higgins, cited +above, it is in like manner described as subject to the metropolitical +jurisdiction of St. Jarlath's. The episcopate of Dr. O'Hnygyn seems to +have been the period when at last all controversy was hushed, and this +diocese was finally adjudged to the province of Armagh. This prelate +assisted indeed at the Provincial Synod of Tuam, held in 1523, but, in +the preamble to the Synod, he is expressly described as "Dominus Kyntius +(_i.e._, Quintinus) Dei gratiâ Episcopus Cluanensis Provinciae +Armachanae". (_Irish Arch. Soc. Miscellany_, vol. I., p. 77.) An +official list of all the dioceses was drawn up and published during the +pontificate of Pope Paul III., in 1546, and in it Clonmacnoise is marked +as belonging to the primatial see. The era of persecution during the +reigns of Elizabeth and James I. produced no change in this arrangement; +and when a momentary peace again smiled on the Irish Church, in 1632, we +find the vicar-apostolic of Clonmacnoise, Rev. John Gafney, after +administering this see _for thirty-five years_, taking his place among +the assembled fathers in the provincial synod of Armagh. + + P. F. M. + + + + +CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. + + +The concordat signed at Paris on the 15th July, 1801, between Pius +VII. and Napoleon, is one of the most important facts of modern +history. The magnitude of its results may best be learned from the +contrast between the present state of religion in France and that +which existed during, and for long after, the Revolution. "There is no +negotiation", says M. Thiers, "which is more deserving of serious +meditation than that of the Concordat"; but up to the present day the +materials for such a study have been wanting. At length the full light +of history has been let in upon the secret conferences in which the +articles of that treaty were prepared; and the hand which has traced +for us their history is the same which signed the Concordat itself. +The memoirs of Cardinal Consalvi, who took part in the negotiations as +the plenipotentiary of the Roman Pontiff, penned by him during the +days of his exile, have at length been given to the world.[1] Since +the Cardinal's death in 1824, these memoirs have been religiously left +in the obscurity to which their author condemned them, and which he +willed should last as long as the life of the principal personages of +whom he has made mention in his pages. But when at length, in 1858, +there appeared no reason for further silence, they were handed over by +Consalvi's executors to M. Crétineau-Joly, who has published, not the +original text, but what he assures us is a faithful version of it. We +propose to give our readers a sketch of the history of the Concordat +as it is recorded in these memoirs, and in doing so, we shall make use +as often as we can of the Cardinal's own words. + +The victory of Marengo, gained June 14, 1800, made the First Consul +master of Italy. Five days after the battle, passing through Vercelli +at the head of his army, he charged Cardinal Martiniana, bishop of +that city, to communicate to the Pope his desire of negotiating a +settlement of the religious affairs of France, and for this purpose he +requested that Mgr. Spina, archbishop of Corinth, might be sent to him +to Turin. His request was gladly complied with. But scarcely had that +prelate entered Turin than he was ordered to set out at once for +Paris, where Napoleon awaited his arrival. It needed but a short stay +in that capital to convince Mgr. Spina that the projects of concordat +proposed by the consul were absolutely inadmissible, as being founded +on a basis completely at variance with the laws of the Church. In vain +did the Pope, in his anxiety to promote the good of religion, forward +to Paris an amended plan of concordat, in which he made every +concession permitted by his duty as head of the Church. The only +answer he received was an intimation from M. Cacault, the French agent +at Rome, that unless within five days the proposals made by Napoleon +were accepted without the slightest change, the least restriction or +correction, he, Cacault, should declare a rupture between the Holy See +and France, and immediately leave Rome to join General Murat at +Florence. To all these threats, and to the menace of the loss of his +temporal power, the Pope had but one reply, that same reply which we +have heard from Pius IX. in our own day--that _non possumus_ against +which all the assaults of the masters of legions have ever failed, and +evermore shall fail. + +M. Cacault, not daring to disobey the orders he had received, prepared +at once for his departure, but his excellent heart and his affection +for Rome suggested to him a means of preventing the mischief that was +sure to follow from the anger of Napoleon, if once kindled against the +Holy See. He proposed that Cardinal Consalvi, the Pope's secretary of +state, should at once set out for Paris, to lay before the First +Consul the imperious reasons by which the Holy Father was forced to +refuse the proffered concordat. The French agent felt confident that, +whilst it would flatter Napoleon's pride to be able to exhibit to the +Parisians a Cardinal prime minister in waiting upon his will, the +presence of Consalvi would also be a proof of the Pope's anxious +desire to come to a favourable understanding on the affairs of the +French Church. After mature deliberation this plan was adopted. The +Cardinal took care that to the credentials usually given in cases of +treaties, the Pope should add a most precise command that his envoy +was to consider the project of concordat which had been corrected at +Rome, and hitherto rejected at Paris, not only as the basis of the +future treaty, but as the concordat itself. Powers were granted, +however, to make such changes as did not alter the substance of the +document. "I thought it necessary", says the Cardinal, "to have my +hands tied in this way, because I foresaw that, unless I were in a +position to show the French government how limited were my powers, +they would soon force my entrenchments". + +Leaving Rome in company with M. Cacault, Cardinal Consalvi arrived at +Paris at night, after a tedious journey of fifteen days, and took up +his abode with Mgr. Spina and his theologian, P. Caselli, afterwards +Cardinal. Early in the morning he sent to acquaint Bonaparte of his +arrival, and to learn at what hour he could have the honour of seeing +the First Consul. He inquired also in what costume he should present +himself, as at that period the ecclesiastical dress had been abandoned +by the French clergy. These communications were made through the Abbé +Bernier, who, from having been one of the leaders in the war of La +Vendèe against the Republic, had taken a great part in the +pacification of these provinces upon the terms offered by the consular +government, and had thereby secured for himself the favour of +Bonaparte. He was appointed negotiator on the part of the government, +and brought to his task much theological knowledge, diplomatic skill, +and the advantage of being agreeable to both the contracting parties. +This ecclesiastic soon returned to Consalvi with the intimation that +the First Consul would receive him that same morning at two o'clock, +and that he was to come in the fullest possible cardinalitial costume. +The Cardinal, however, did not gratify him in this latter particular, +believing it to be his duty to present himself in the dress usually +worn out of doors by cardinals when not in function. He was introduced +to Napoleon under circumstances well calculated to embarrass a less +evenly poised mind than his own. "I know", said the First Consul, "why +you have come to France. I wish the conferences to be opened without +delay. I allow you five days time, and I warn you that if on the fifth +day the negotiations are not concluded, you must go back to Rome, as I +have already decided what to do in such a case". Consalvi replied with +calm dignity, and was soon afterwards conducted to his hotel. On the +same day the Abbé Bernier came again to Consalvi, and asked him for a +memorial setting forth the reasons which had constrained the Pope to +accept the project which had been presented at Rome by M. Cacault. +Although wearied by his long journey, the Cardinal spent the watches +of the night in drawing up the memorial, which on the following day +was communicated by the Abbé Bernier to Talleyrand, who, in turn, was +to report upon it and lay it before the First Consul. The design of +the memorial was to justify the refusal of the Concordat in the terms +in which it had been drawn up by the French Government, and to show +how reasonable and just were the modifications insisted on by the +Pope. This design was not attained. Talleyrand wrote on the margin of +the first page of the memorial these words, well calculated to confirm +Napoleon in his idea that the Pope's minister was actuated by personal +enmity towards the French Government: "Cardinal Consalvi's memorial +does more to throw back the negotiations than all that has hitherto +been written on the subject". These words, although they produced an +unfavourable impression on the First Consul, did not however retard +the negotiations. The fatigue of these negotiations was very great. +Twice each day for many days beyond the five granted by Bonaparte, the +Cardinal held conferences with the Abbé Bernier, always in the +presence of Mgr. Spina and P. Caselli. The nights were frequently +spent in drawing up and correcting memorials to be presented to the +government. It was at this period in the negotiations that the limit +which the Pope had placed to the Cardinal's powers was found to be of +the greatest practical advantage. The Abbé Bernier, when any +difficulty occurred, incessantly declared that, however strong his own +convictions, he could decide nothing of himself without referring the +matter to the First Consul. On the contrary, the Cardinal was never +allowed to despatch a courier to consult the Pope and receive his +commands. The pretext for this prohibition was, that the Concordat +should absolutely be finished the next day. Under these circumstances, +his limited powers were the only means left to Consalvi by which he +might resist the pressure brought to bear against him. The orders he +had received from the Pope were, not to break off the negotiations and +refuse the Concordat because he could not make it as favourable as +might be, but, on the other hand, not to sign it by overstepping +those instructions given him before he left Rome, of which we have +spoken above. For twenty-five days the conferences continued. Every +nerve was strained to avert a rupture on the one hand, and undue +concessions on the other. The consequences of a rupture were +frequently laid before the Cardinal during these days, which he calls +"days of anguish", by the Count de Cobenzel, Austrian ambassador at +Paris. He was asked to consider that if the First Consul should break +with Rome, and definitely separate from the head of the Catholic +Church, he would, as he had often threatened, force Germany, Spain, +Italy, Switzerland, and Holland, to become the accomplices of his +apostacy. + +Finally, after incredible fatigue, after sufferings and anguish of +every kind, the day came which brought with it the long-looked for +conclusion of their task. The Abbé Bernier, who reported every evening +to Bonaparte the results of the daily conferences, at length announced +that the First Consul accepted all the disputed articles, and that on +the following day they should proceed to sign two authentic copies of +the treaty, one copy to remain in the hands of each of the contracting +parties. The project thus accepted, was substantially the same as the +one which, having been amended at Rome, had been rejected by the +French government before the Cardinal's journey, and which had led to +M. Cacault's withdrawal from Rome within five days. It was arranged +that the signatures should be six; three on each side. The Cardinal, +Mgr. Spina, and P. Caselli, were to sign on behalf of the Holy See; +Joseph Bonaparte, brother of the First Consul, Cretet, councillor of +state, and the Abbé Bernier, on behalf of the French government. It +was further arranged that the Abbé Bernier should call for the three +ecclesiastics at a little before four o'clock on the following day, +14th July, and conduct them to the residence of Joseph Bonaparte, +where the solemn act was to be completed. + +"There", said Bernier, "we shall be able to do all in a quarter of an +hour, as we have only to write six names, and this, including the +congratulations, will not take even so long". He also showed them the +_Moniteur_ of the day, in which the government officially announced +the conclusion of the negotiations. He added, that on the next day, +anniversary of the taking of the Bastile, the First Consul intended to +proclaim at a grand dinner of more than three hundred guests, that the +Concordat was signed, and a treaty concluded between the Holy See and +the government, of far more importance than even the Concordat between +Francis I. and Leo X. + +Shortly before four o'clock the next day, the Abbé Bernier made his +appearance, having in his hand a roll of paper, which he said was the +copy of the Concordat to be signed. On their arrival at Joseph +Bonaparte's, they took their places at a table, and after a short +discussion as to who should be the first to sign, Joseph yielded that +honour to the claims of the Cardinal. He took the pen in his hand, and +then followed a scene which must be described in his own words: "What +was my surprise when I saw the Abbé Bernier place before me the copy +which he took from his roll, as if to make me sign without reading it, +and when on running my eye over it, I found that it was not the treaty +which had been agreed on by the respective commissioners and accepted +by the First Consul himself, but one altogether different! The +difference I perceived in the first lines led me to examine the rest +with the most scrupulous care, and I satisfied myself that this copy +not only contained the project which the Pope had refused to accept, +but that it moreover included certain points which had been rejected +as inadmissible before the project had been forwarded to Rome at all. +This occurrence, incredible but true, paralysed my hand when about to +sign my name. I gave expression to my surprise, and declared in plain +language that on no account could I accept such a document. The First +Consul's brother appeared equally astonished at hearing me speak so. +He said that he did not know what to think of what he saw. He added +that he had heard from the First Consul himself, that every thing had +been arranged, and that there was nothing for him to do but affix his +signature. As the other official, the state councillor, Cretet, made +the same declaration, protesting his total ignorance, and refusing to +believe my statement about the change of documents, until I had proved +it by confronting the two copies, I could not restrain myself from +turning rather sharply towards the Abbé Bernier. I told him that no +one could confirm the truth of my assertion better than he could; that +I was exceedingly astonished at the studied silence which I observed +him to keep in the matter; and that I expressly called upon him to +communicate to us what he had such good reason to know. + +"With a confused air and in an embarrassed tone, he stuttered out that +he could not deny the truth of my words and the difference between the +copies of the Concordat, but that the First Consul had given orders to +that effect, affirming that changes were allowable as long as the +document was not signed. 'And so', added Bernier, 'he insists on these +changes, because upon mature deliberation he is not satisfied with the +stipulations we have agreed upon'. + +"I will not here relate what I said in answer to a discourse so +strange.... I spoke warmly of this attempt to succeed by surprise; I +resolutely protested that I would never accept such an act, expressly +contrary to the Pope's will. I therefore declared that if, on their +part, they either could not or would not sign the document we had +agreed upon, the sitting must come to an end". + +Joseph Bonaparte then spoke. He depicted the fatal consequences which +would result to religion and to the state from breaking off the +negotiations; he exhorted them to use every means in their power to +come to some understanding between themselves, on that very day, +seeing that the conclusion of the treaty had been announced in the +newspapers, and that the news of its having been signed was to be +proclaimed at to-morrow's grand banquet. It was easy, added he, to +imagine the indignation and fury of one so headstrong as his brother, +when he should have to appear before the public as having published in +his own journals false news on a matter of such importance. But no +arguments could persuade the Cardinal to negotiate on the basis of the +substituted project of Concordat. He consented, however, to discuss +once more the articles of the treaty on which they had agreed before. +The discussion commenced about five o'clock in the evening. "To +understand how serious it was, how exact, what warm debates it gave +rise to on both sides, how laborious, how painful, it will be enough +to say that it lasted without any interruption or repose for nineteen +consecutive hours, that is to say, to noon on the following day. We +spent the entire night at it, without dismissing our servants or +carriages, like men who hope every hour to finish the business on +which they are engaged. At mid-day we had come to an understanding on +all the articles, with one single exception". This one article, of +which we shall speak later, appeared to the Cardinal to be a +substantial question, and to involve a principle which, as has often +been the case, the Holy See might tolerate as a fact, but which it +could never sanction (_canonizzare_) as an express article of a +treaty. The hour when Joseph Bonaparte must leave to appear before the +First Consul was at hand, and "it would be impossible", says the +Cardinal, "to enumerate the assaults made on me at that moment to +induce me to yield on this point, that he might not have to carry to +his brother the fatal news of a rupture". But nothing could shake the +resolution of the Papal minister or lead him to act contrary to his +most sacred duties. He yielded so far, however, as to propose that +they should omit the disputed article, and draw out a copy of the +Concordat in which it should not appear, and that this copy should be +brought to Bonaparte. Meantime the Holy See could be consulted on the +subject of the article under debate, and the difficulty could be +settled before the ratification of the Concordat. This plan was +adopted. In less than an hour, Joseph returned from the Tuileries +with sorrow depicted on his countenance. He announced that the First +Consul, on hearing his report, had given himself up to a fit of +extreme fury; in the violence of his passion he had torn in a hundred +pieces the paper on which the Concordat was written; but finally, +after a world of entreaties and arguments, he had consented with +indescribable repugnance, to admit all the articles that had been +agreed on, but with respect to the one article which had been left +unsettled, he was inflexible. Joseph was commanded to tell the +Cardinal that he, Bonaparte, absolutely insisted on that article just +as it was couched in the Abbé Bernier's paper, and that only two +courses were open to the Pope's minister, either to sign the Concordat +with that article inserted as it stood, or to break off the +negotiation altogether. It was the Consul's unalterable determination +to announce at the banquet that very day either the signing of the +Concordat, or the rupture between the parties. + +"It is easy to imagine the consternation into which we were thrown by +this message. It still wanted three hours to five o'clock, the time +fixed for the banquet at which we were all to assist. It is impossible +to repeat all that was said by the brother of the First Consul, and by +the other two, to urge me to yield to his will. The consequences of +the rupture were of the most gloomy kind. They represented to me that +I was about to make myself responsible for these evils, both to France +and Europe, and to my own sovereign and Rome. They told me that at +Rome I should be charged with untimely obstinacy, and that the blame +of having provoked the results of my refusal would be laid at my door. +I began to taste the bitterness of death. All that was terrible in the +future they described to me rose up vividly before my mind. I shared +at that moment (if I may venture so to speak) the anguish of the Man +of Sorrows. But, by the help of Heaven, duty carried the day. I did +not betray it. During the two hours of that struggle I persisted in my +refusal, and the negotiation was broken off. + +"This was the end of that gloomy sitting which had lasted full +twenty-four hours, from four o'clock of the preceding evening to four +of that unhappy day, with much bodily suffering, as may be supposed, +but with much more terrible mental anguish, which can be appreciated +only by those who have experienced it. + +"I was condemned, and this I felt to be the most cruel inconvenience +of my position, to appear within an hour at the splendid banquet of +the day. It was my fate to bear in public the first shock of the +violent passion which the news of the failure of the negotiations was +sure to rouse in the breast of the First Consul. My two companions and +I returned for a few minutes to our hotel, and after making some +hasty preparations, we proceeded to the Tuileries. + +"The First Consul was present in a saloon, which was thronged by a +crowd of magistrates, officers, state dignitaries, ministers, +ambassadors, and strangers of the highest rank, who had been invited +to the banquet. He had already seen his brother, and it is easy to +imagine the reception he gave us as soon as we had entered the +apartment. The moment he perceived me, with a flushed face and in a +loud and disdainful voice, he cried out: + +"'Well, M. le Cardinal, it is, then, your wish to quarrel! So be it. I +have no need of Rome. I will manage for myself. If Henry VIII., +without the twentieth part of my power, succeeded in changing the +religion of his country, much more shall I be able to do the like. By +changing religion in France, I will change it throughout almost the +whole of Europe, wherever my power extends. Rome shall look on at her +losses; she shall weep over them, but there will be no help for it +then. You may be gone; it is the best thing left for you to do. You +have wished to quarrel--well, then, be it so, since you have wished +it. When do you leave, I say?'" + +"After dinner, General", calmly replied the Cardinal. + +FOOTNOTE: + +[1] _Mémoires du Cardinal Consalvi, secrétaire d'Etat du Pape Pio +VII., avec un introduction et des notes, par J. Crétineau-Joly._ +Paris, Henri Plon, Rue Garencière, 8, 1864. 2 vol. 8vo, pagg. 454-488. + + (TO BE CONCLUDED IN OUR NEXT.) + + + + +ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE. + + _St. Brigid's Orphanage for Five Hundred Children._ Eighth + Annual Report. Powell, 10 Essex Bridge, Dublin. + + +It would be interesting to trace the various arts and devices which +have been adopted for the propagation of Protestantism in this +country. Its authors certainly never intended to spread it through the +world in the way in which the Gospel was introduced by the disciples +of our Lord. The apostles gained over unbelievers to the truth by +patience, by prayer, by good example, and by the performance of +wonderful works. Their spirit was that of charity, their only object +was the salvation of souls. So far from being supported by an arm of +flesh, all the powers of the earth persecuted them and conspired for +their destruction. + +But how was Protestantism propagated in Ireland? By acts of parliament +fraudulently obtained, by the violence and influence of two most +corrupt and unprincipled sovereigns--Henry VIII. and Elizabeth. Under +their sway great numbers of Irish Catholics were put to death because +they would not renounce the ancient faith; convents and monasteries +were suppressed because their inmates were faithful to their vows; the +parochial clergy and bishops were persecuted and spoiled, and many put +to death, because they adhered to the religion of their fathers, and +would not separate themselves from the communion of the Catholic +Church, spread over the whole world. + +Moreover, the property of the Catholics was confiscated, and the nobles +of the land were reduced to poverty, because their consciences would +not allow them to bow to the supremacy of the crown in religious +matters. What shall we say of the ingenious system of penal laws, +which, with Draconian cruelty, was enacted against Catholicity? A +father was not allowed to give a Catholic education to his children; +and the child of Catholic parents, if he became a Protestant, could +disinherit his brothers, and reduce his father to beggary. Catholic +education and Catholic schools were proscribed. A Protestant university +was instituted and richly endowed with confiscated property, in order +that it might be an engine for assailing Catholicity, and a bulwark of +Protestantism. Charter schools were established for the purpose of +infecting poor children with heresy. A court of wards was instituted, +in order that the children of the nobility might be seized on, and +brought up in the errors of the new religion. It was in this way that +the Earls of Kildare and other noble families lost their faith. +Catholics were excluded from all offices of trust; they could not be +members of parliament, they had no right of voting at elections, and +they were not even allowed to hold leases of the lands from which their +fathers had been violently and unjustly expelled. Such were the +_evangelical_ arts adopted to spread Protestantism in Ireland. What a +contrast with the means employed by Providence to propagate the Gospel +of Jesus Christ! + +Thanks be to God, the faith of the people of Ireland overcame all the +agencies which were employed for its destruction, and is now producing +wonderful works of piety and charity at home, and bringing the +blessings of salvation to foreign lands that heretofore were sitting +in darkness and the shades of death. However, active efforts are still +made to propagate the religion of Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, and it is +hoped that what those corrupt and wicked, but powerful and despotic, +sovereigns could not effect by fire and sword, by cruel penal laws, +and confiscation of property, may be compassed by a degraded and +contemptible system of pecuniary proselytism, which consists in +collecting money in England for the purpose of bribing poor Catholics +to become hypocrites and to deny their faith, or of purchasing +children from miserable or wicked parents, in order to educate them in +the religion, whatever that may be, of the Church Establishment, or +more probably in no religion at all. + +The Report of St. Brigid's Orphanage, mentioned at the head of this +notice, gives most interesting details regarding this new method of +propagating the errors of Luther and Calvin. This document, though +brief, is most worthy of the perusal of every Catholic. It describes +the activity and perfidy of the proselytisers, and it shows that they +have immense resources, even hundreds of thousands of pounds per +annum, at their disposal. The zeal of those men and their sacrifices +in a bad cause, must be a reproach to Catholics, if they are not ready +to stand forth and exert themselves in defence of the Holy Catholic +and Apostolical Church, out of which there is no salvation. + +The Association of St. Brigid in the few years of its existence has +saved a large number of children from the fangs of proselytism. It has +been able to perform so great a work of charity because its funds, +though small, are managed with great economy. No expense is incurred +for buildings, or for the rent of houses, or for a staff of masters +and mistresses. The ladies who manage the orphanage receive no +remuneration, but give their services for the love of God. The poor +orphans are sent to the country, and placed under the care of honest +and religious families, who, for five or six pounds for each per +annum, bring them up in the humble manner in which the peasants of +Ireland are accustomed to live. In this way the orphans acquire that +love for God, and that spirit of religion, for which this country is +distinguished, and, at the same time, they become strong and vigorous +like the other inhabitants of the country, and are prepared to bear +the hardships to which persons of their class are generally exposed in +life. Were those children educated in large orphanages and in the +smoky air of the city, they would perhaps be weak and delicate, +incapable of bearing hard work, and likely to fail in the day of +trial. + +The education of the orphans of St. Brigid is not overlooked by the +managers. They require the nurses not only to teach the children by +word and example, but also to send them to good schools, where they +learn reading, and writing, the catechism, and all that is necessary +for persons in their sphere of life. Some of the ladies of the +association call them together from time to time for examination, and +considerable premiums are awarded to the families in which the +children are found to have made the greatest progress. In this way +great emulation is excited, and a considerable progress in knowledge +is secured. + +When the orphans grow up, as they are generally strong and healthy and +able for farm work, they are easily provided for. Many of them are +adopted by those who reared them. In this way great economy is +observed, and this is a consideration which cannot be overlooked in a +poor country like Ireland, where the charity of the faithful has so +many demands upon it. However, everything necessary is attained, as +the orphans are prepared to earn a livelihood in this world, and +trained up in the practice of those Christian virtues and practices by +which they may save their souls. + +The report of the Orphanage is followed by the speeches which were +made by several gentlemen at a late meeting of the Association, held +on the 16th November last. They will be read with great interest. +Canon M'Cabe's address thus sums up the results already obtained by +St. Brigid's Association:-- + + "I thank God", said he, "that I am here to-day to testify to + the glorious fact, that already 525 destitute orphans have + found a home in St. Brigid's bosom; and that 247 of these, + nursed into strength, moral and physical, have been sent + forth into the world to fight the battle of life; and we may + rest perfectly satisfied that if, at the hour of death, they + are not able to exclaim with the apostle, 'I have kept the + faith', the fault most certainly will not rest with the + friends of their infant orphan days". + +What a contrast with such happy results does the sterility of all +Protestant religious undertakings present! This is illustrated in the +course of his discourse by the learned Canon. We give the following +extract:-- + + "Marshall, in his admirable book on _Christian Missions_, + assures us that the sum annually raised in England for + missionary purposes, is not less than two millions sterling; + but he also tells us, on the authority of the _Times_ + newspaper, the consoling fact, that before one penny leaves + England, half a million is consumed by the officers at home. + We may rest quite satisfied that out of the £88,000 annually + expended here in Dublin, a very decent sum goes every year + to bring comfort, elegance, and luxury to the homes of pious + agents and zealous ladies engaged in the good cause. We have + also the consoling knowledge that English gold and the grace + of conversion are very far, indeed, from correlatives. Even + in pagan lands its only power is to corrupt the hearts of + those to whom it purports to bring tidings of Gospel truth. + The spirit which influences the missioners whom it sends forth, + and the converts which it wins, is beautifully illustrated by + a story told by a missionary--Mr. Yate. He holds the following + dialogue with a converted New Zealander:--'When did you pray + last?' 'This morning'. 'What did you pray for?' 'I said, O + Christ, give me a blanket in order that I may believe'. This + same Mr. Yate innocently records a letter written to him by a + New Zealand convert, which aptly strikes off the character of + master and disciple. 'Mr. Yate, sick is my heart for a blanket. + Yes, forgotten have you the young pigs I gave you last summer? + Remember the pigs which I gave you; you have not given me + any thing for them. I fed you with sucking pigs; therefore + I say, don't forget'. Need we wonder that such converts and + such teachers were equally strangers to the blessings of + Divine grace, and that the success of their preaching may be + universally summed up in the words of a report which a + famous Baptist preacher gave of his year's harvest. 'During + last year', he writes, 'I had 25 candidates; out of that + number six died, seven ran away, six are wavering backwards + and forwards, and six are standing still'. So the good man's + success was represented by large zero. The same + characteristics in teacher and disciple mark the history of + the crusade carried on against the religion of Ireland. The + Irish New Zealander expects his blanket as the grand motive + power of believing in souperism. The Irish Mr. Yate gets his + 'sucking pig', and very often is ungrateful to his + benefactors. In one word, if any success attend the efforts + made by the proselytiser, it is read in the total overthrow + of the morals as well as the faith of their victims". + +Not to be too long, we merely refer the reader to Alderman Dillon's +speech, in which he shows that the Protestant Church Establishment has +been for centuries and is at present the unhappy source of all the +evils of Ireland. With him we join in a fervent wish that a political +institution, the creature and the slave of the state, an institution +so useless and so mischievous, may soon reach the end of its career. +Its present position may be understood from the following statistics +given by Mr. Dillon, and which are founded on the authority of the +last census:-- + + "The present Protestant population of the diocese of + Kilfenora--251, men, women, and children--is less than that of + the Jews in the city of Dublin, and could be removed in a few + omnibuses; that of Kilmacduagh, consisting of 434 persons, + would not fill one room in the Catholic Parochial Schools at + Ennistymon, in that diocese; the smallest rural Catholic + Chapel in the diocese of Emly would be thinly filled with the + 1,414 professing Anglicans in that diocese; the new Catholic + Church in Ballinasloe would be comparatively empty with a + congregation composed of the 2,521 Protestant inhabitants of + the diocese of Clonfert; whilst, through the Cathedral of + Waterford, three times more Catholics pass on Sunday, during + the hours of Divine worship, than the 2,943 Protestants in the + whole of that diocese. In fact, the single parish of St. + Peter's, in the City of Dublin, contains, according to the + Census of 1861, more Catholics than there are Protestants in + the five dioceses just named, together with those in the six + other dioceses of Achonry, Cashel, Killaloe, Ross, Lismore, + and Tuam; the Protestant population of these eleven dioceses, + amounting to 38,962 persons, and that of the one Catholic + parish, to upwards of 40,000 souls. There are as many + Catholics in the City of Limerick as there are Protestants + in the whole five counties of Connaught; there are more + Catholics, by 23,000, within the municipal bounds of the city + of Dublin than there are Anglicans in the twelve counties of + Leinster; there are many thousands more Catholics in every + county in Ulster, save the small county Fermanagh, than there + are Protestants in the whole province of Munster; and, + finally, the Anglican population of the kingdom exceeds that + of the Catholics of the single county of Cork by only about + 70,000 souls. In no province, no county, no borough in + Ireland, can the Anglican population show a majority". + +We conclude by recommending the Orphanage of St. Brigid to the +charity, not only of Dublin, but of all Ireland. It is a national +institution. In a few years it has rendered great services to the +country at large and to religion by saving so large a number of +children from error and perversion; it is conducted on principles of +the strictest economy, so necessary in the depressed state to which +our population is reduced; and it is especially recommended by the way +it brings up the poor orphans, assimilating them to our healthy and +vigorous country people, and inspiring them with the same love for God +and fatherland which distinguishes the peasants of Ireland. St. +Brigid, the Mary of Ireland, will not fail to protect all who assist +her orphans. + + + + +THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. + +NO. III. + +_The Rule of St. Carthach, ob. 636.--Part II._ + + +OF THE CONDUCT OF A MONK. + + 67. If you be a monk under government, + Cast all evil from your hands; + Abide in the rights of the Church + Without laxity, without fault, + + 68. Without quarrel, without negligence, + Without dislike to any one, + Without theft, without falsehood, without excess, + Without seeking a better place, + + 69. Without railing, without insubordination, + Without seeking for great renown, + Without murmur, without reproach to any one, + Without envy, without pride, + + 70. Without contention, without self-willedness, + Without competition, without anger, + Without persecution, without particular malice, + Without vehemence, without words, + + 71. Without languor, without despair, + Without sin, without folly, + Without deceit, without temerity, + Without merriment, without precipitance, + + 72. Without gadding, without haste, + Without intemperance--which defiles all-- + Without inebriety, without jollity, + Without silly, vulgar talk; + + 73. Without rushing, without loitering, + With leave for every act; + Without paying evil for evil, + In a decayed body of clay; + + 74. With humility, with weakness, + Towards uncommon, towards common; + With devotion, with humbleness, + With enslavement to every one. + + 75. In voluntary nocturns, + Without obduracy, without guile, + Waiting for your rewards + At the relics of the saints. + + 76. With modesty, with meekness, + With constancy in obedience; + With purity, with faultlessness + In all acts, however trivial. + + 77. With patience, with purity, + With gentleness to every one; + With groaning, with praying + Unto Christ at all hours; + + 78. With inculcation of every truth, + With denunciation of every wickedness, + With perfect, frequent confessions + Under direction of a holy abbot; + + 79. With preservation of feet, and hands, + And eyes, and ears, + And heart, for every deed + Which is due to the King above; + + 80. With remembrance of the day of death + Which is appointed to all men; + With terror of the eternal pain + In which [souls] shall be after the Judgment. + + 81. To welcome the diseases, + Patience in them at all times, + With protection to the people of heaven-- + It is a holy custom. + + 82. To reverence the seniors, + And to obey their directions, + To instruct the young people + To their good in perfection. + + 83. To pray for our cotemporaries, + Greatly should we love it, + That they barter not their Creator + For the obdurate, condemned demon. + + 84. To forgive every one + Who has done us evil, + In voice, in word, in deed, + Is the command of the King of the Heavens. + + 85. To love those who hate us + In this Earthly world; + To do good for the persecutions, + Is the command of God. + + +FOR THE CELE DE (CULDU), OR THE REGULAR CLERIC. + + 86. If we be serving the priestly office, + It is a high calling; + We frequent the holy church + At [canonical] hours perpetually. + + 87. When we hear the bell-- + The practice is indispensable-- + We raise our hearts quickly up, + We cast our faces down; + + 88. We say a _Pater_ and a _Gloria_, + That we meet no curse; + We consecrate our breasts and our faces + With the sign of the Cross of Christ. + + 89. When we reach the church + We kneel three times; + We bend not the knee in [worldly] service + In the Sundays of the living God. + + 90. We celebrate, we instruct, + Without work, without sorrow; + Illustrious the man whom we address, + The Lord of the cloudy Heavens. + + 91. We keep vigils, we read prayers, + Every one according to his strength; + According to your time, you contemplate + The Glory until the third hour. + + 92. Let each order proceed as becomes it, + According as propriety shall dictate; + As to each it is appointed, + From the third hour to noon. + + 93. The men of holy orders at prayers, + To celebrate Mass with propriety; + The students to instruction, + Accordingly as their strength permits; + + 94. The youngsters to attendance, + Accordingly as their clothes will allow; + For a lawful prey to the devil is + Every body which does nothing. + + 95. Occupation to the illiterate persons, + As a worthy priest shall direct; + Works of wisdom in their mouths, + Works of ignorance in their hands. + + 96. The celebration of every [canonical] hour + With each order we perform; + Three genuflexions before celebration, + Three more after it. + + 97. Silence and fervour, + Tranquillity without grief, + Without murmur, without contention, + Is due of every one. + + +OF THE ORDER OF REFECTION, AND OF THE REFECTORY. + + 98. The Rule of the Refectory after this, + It is no injury to it to mention it; + It is for the abbot of proper orders + To judge each according to his rank. + + 99. The question of the refectory at all times, + Thus is it permitted: + An ample meal to the workmen, + In whatever place they be. + + 100. Tenderness to the seniors + Who cannot come to their meals, + Whatever be their condition, + That they come not to neglect. + + 101. Different is the condition of every one; + Different is the nature of every wickedness; + Different the law in which is found + The adding to a meal. + + 102. Sunday requires to be honoured, + Because of the King who freed it; + The feast of an apostle, noble martyr, + And the feasts of the saints, + + 103. Be without vigil, with increased meals. + A tranquil, easy life + From the night of great Christmas + Till after the Christmas of the Star.[2] + + 104. The festivals of the King of truth, + In whatever season they happen, + To honour them is proper, + To glorify them is right. + + 105. The fast of Lent was fasted by Christ + In the desert within; + The same as if it were your last day, you eat not + The meal of every day in it. + + 106. To fast upon Sunday I order not, + Because of the benignant Lord; + In the enumeration of the _tenth_,[3] + Nor of the year, it is not. + + 107. Joy, glory, reverence, + In great and glorious Easter, + The same as Easter every day, + Until Pentecost, is proper, + + 108. Without fasting, without heavy labour, + Without great vigils; + In figure of the glorious salvation + Which we shall receive _yonder_. + + 109. The feast of an apostle and martyr + In the time of the great Lent; + In figure of the righteousness + Which we shall receive _yonder_. + + 110. The two fast days of the week + Are to be observed by a proper fast, + Accordingly as the time occurs, + By him who has the strength. + + 111. Summer Lent or Winter _Lent_,[4] + Which are bitter of practice, + It is the laity that are bound to keep these, + Who do not do so perpetually. + + 112. For as regards the ecclesiastics, + Who abide in propriety, + It is certain that of Lent and fasting + All seasons are to them.[5] + + 113. The meritorious fast is, + And the abstinence so bright, + From noon to noon--no false assertion; + From remote times so it has been done. + + 114. A tredan [three days' total fast] every quarter to those + Who fast not every month, + Is required in the great territories + In which is the Faith of Christ. + + 115. From the festival of the birth of John + Till Easter, happy the combat, + It is from vesper time to vesper time + It is proper to go to table. + + 116. From Easter again to John's feast, + It is from noon to noon; + It is at evening of alternate days + That comfort is allowed them. + + 117. When the little bell is rung, + Of the refectory, which is not mean, + The brethren who hear it + Come all of them at its call; + + 118. Without running, without stopping, + Without passing proper bounds; + Every man separately--it is no sad assertion + Receives the punishment [of the board?] + + 119. Then they go into the house, + And shed tears with fervour; + They repeat a _Pater_ for rest in God; + They stoop down three times. + + 120. They then sit at the table, + They bless the meal, + Allelujah is sung, the bell is rung, + Benediction is pronounced. + + 121. A senior responds in the house, + He says: God bless you; + They eat food, and drink, + They return thanks after that. + + 122. If there be anything more choice + Which one should thirst for, + Let it be given in private + To a senior by himself. + + 123. Let relief be given, if requisite, + To those [penitents] who have devoutly fasted; + Let them be deprived, if not requisite, + Until they have done penance--the men. + + 124. After this, each man to his chamber, + Without murmur, without anger, + To reading, to prayers, + To sighing unto his King; + + 125. To go afterwards to vespers, + To celebrate them gracefully; + To retire afterwards to rest + In the place which he occupies; + + 126. To bless the house + Entirely upon all sides; + To attend the _canonical hours_,[6] + Without delay, without fail; + + 127. To pray God for every one + Who serves the Church of God, + And for every Christian + Who has come upon the earthly world. + + +OF THE DUTIES OF A KING. + + 128. If you be a king, be a just king, + You shall ordain no injustice; + Illustrious is the Man who has appointed you-- + The Lord of holy Heaven! + + 129. You shall not be rash, + You shall not be prosperous and fierce; + You shall be watchful of the All Powerful, + Who has given thee the rank. + + 130. The wealth which you have obtained, + If you do not be obedient to HIM, + Shall be taken from you in a short time; + They shall leave you in pain. + + 131. For it has been the full reduction + To every king who has been, + When you have bartered--hapless power!-- + Your righteousness for unrighteousness. + + 132. For it is through the unrighteousness of kings + That all peace is disrupted + Between the Church and the laity-- + All truth is broken. + + 133. For it is through their contention + Comes every plague, it is known; + It is through their excesses that there comes not + Corn, or milk, or fruit; + + 134. It is through them come all mortalities, + Which defy every power; + It is through them that battle-triumph attends + Every enemy over their countries; + + 135. It is through them come the tempests + Of the angry, cold skies, + The insects--the many distempers + Which cut off all the people. + +[There were a few stanzas more, but they are illegible.] + +It is unnecessary for us to dwell at any great length on the +importance of this venerable document. It not only illustrates in an +extraordinary manner many points of Catholic dogma, but also shows +that several of the disciplinary observances now in force in the +Church were faithfully observed by our fathers in the seventh century. +For instance, the respectful and loving homage due to the Blessed +Mother of God is insinuated in the fifth strophe; in the ninth and +following strophes we are taught the authority with which bishops are +invested in the Church--authority which extends over every class no +matter how exalted: "Check the noble kings: be thou the vigilant +pastor". In the eighteenth and following we are instructed in the duty +of honouring superiors as we honour Christ Himself. From the +thirty-eighth to the sixty-sixth we are taught the great and most +important offices of a priest, especially with regard to offering the +Holy Body and Blood of Our Lord, the practice of daily Mass, the +celebration of Requiem Masses for the dead, the administration of the +Holy Communion in life and death, and the necessity of receiving the +confessions of the faithful, both before Communion and at the last +moment. + +The disciplinary observances which we chiefly remark in the _Rule_ are +the raising up of the hands, the striking the breasts, and the +genuflexions prescribed at the time of prayers and of the Holy +Sacrifice; the perpetual psalmody: "To sing the three times fifty +(Psalms) is an indispensable practice"; the purity of life required in +the priest: "There shall be no permanent love in thy heart, but the +love of God alone; for pure is the Body which thou receivest: purely +must thou go to receive it" (strophe 65). The use of the sign of the +Cross is mentioned at strophe eighty-eight; and at eighty-six we find +mention of the canonical hours, and at eighty-nine of the ancient +custom, still preserved in many parts of the Liturgy, of praying +erect, of not kneeling on Sundays, and of genuflecting on entering the +church or place where God's glory dwells. The practice of fasting, and +of other corporal austerities, is also inculcated; and while in the +102nd and 106th strophes, Sundays and festivals are exempted from the +law of fasting, the fast of Lent (strophes 105, 109, and following), +of Advent (strophe 111), of two fasting days in each week, (strophe +110), and of the Quarter Tense (strophe 114), are specially mentioned. +We also find an enumeration of the festivals as they are celebrated by +the Church even at our day; the Sundays, festivals of the apostles, of +noble martyrs, and of all the saints; the "night of great Christmas", +the Epiphany, when the star led the wise men to Bethlehem; Easter; +"the festivals of the King of Truth"; Pentecost; and even the festival +of the birth of St. John the Baptist. + +On reading over this remarkable document we are struck with the truth +of the remark of the eloquent Ozanam in the chapter of his work +_Etudes Germaniques_, he has devoted to the "preaching of the Irish". +He says: "We must not here repeat that accusation so often brought +against the Church of Ireland, viz., that being instructed in sacred +learning from Asia, she rejected the authority of the Popes; and that +in union with the Culdees of Brittany, her monks preserved their +religious independence in the midst of the universal spiritual bondage +of the middle ages. If the founders of Irish monasteries, in the +provisions and very terms of their rules, often recall to mind the +institutions of the east, it was at Lerins and in the writings of +Cassian they learned them. It was from Rome that Patrick received his +mission; from Rome he received the language of his liturgy, the dogmas +he taught, and the religious observances he propagated. Run over all +that remains of these first centuries (of the Irish Church), the +decrees of national synods, the penitentials, the legends: you will +find in them everything which the enemies of Rome have rejected; the +Eucharistic Sacrifice, the invocation of saints, prayers for the dead, +the practice of confession, of fasting, and of abstinence. The +differences between her and the Churches of the continent are +reducible to three points: the form of the tonsure, some of the minor +ceremonies of baptism, and the time of keeping Easter, and these +slight differences disappeared when the Fathers of the Council of Lene +(A.D. 630), 'having had recourse', as they tell us, 'to the chief of +Christian cities, _as children to their mother_', adopted the customs +of the rest of Christendom. The religious communities of Ireland were +not, then, the jealous guardians of some unheard-of heterodox +Christianity. They were the colonies and (as it were) the out-posts of +Latin civilization. They maintained learning as well as faith, and +their schools imitated the Roman schools in Gaul, whence had come +forth the bright luminaries of the Church, Honoratus, Cassian, +Salvian, and Sulpicius Severus". + +How beautiful is the description of one of these monastic rules, that +of Benchor, found in the ancient Antiphonary of that monastery, +published by Muratori, and quoted by the same distinguished writer:-- + + "Benchiur bona regula. + Recta atque divina. + Navis nunquam turbata, + Quamvis fluctibus tonsa, + Necnon vinca vera, + Ex Ægypti transducto, + Christo regina apta, + Solis luce amicta. + Simplex simul atque docta. + Undecumque invicta + Benchiur bona regula". + +After giving this glowing picture of the monasteries of Ireland we +are not surprised to find this same learned writer exclaiming, "That +the monastic race of the ages of barbarism, the missionary race +destined to bear aloft the light of faith and learning amidst the +increasing darkness of the west, was the Irish people, whose +misfortunes are better known than the great services they rendered to +European civilization, and whose wonderful vocation has never been +studied as it deserves". + +In a future number we hope to enter again upon this most interesting +subject, when reviewing a valuable contribution just given to our +national literature by the learned Dr. Reeves on the _Culdees of the +British Isles_. + +FOOTNOTES: + +[2] Epiphany. + +[3] Tithe. + +[4] Advent. + +[5] It is certain that all seasons are seasons of Lent and fasting to +them. + +[6] Matins (?). + + + + +ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE, DUBLIN. + + +This association was founded in the end of the year 1861, by the pious +Catholics of Dublin, for the purpose of aiding the Pope in the +distress and difficulties to which he has been reduced by the perfidy +and violence of the Sardinian Government and other enemies of the +Church of God. + +Since its foundation, three years ago, this association has forwarded +to Rome the sums of which we publish the annexed account. In a +preceding collection, made on the first Sunday of Lent, 1861, about +eighteen thousand pounds were contributed in Dublin, to which we do +not refer on the present occasion. + +All we shall now say is, that the generosity of the faithful of +Dublin, and their anxiety to assist the Pope, supply the best proofs +of the vitality and strength of their faith. + +The Pope is the common father of all, the Chief Pastor of the Church +of God, the Vicegerent of Christ, the inheritor of the dignity and +office of St. Peter. He is the servant of the servants of God, obliged +to toil incessantly for the welfare of the Church and the salvation of +souls. Were the benign influence of the Popes destroyed, the Church +would split into factions, and unity and Catholicity would cease to +distinguish it. + +Whilst the successor of St. Peter has the claims of a father and of a +pastor, and so many other claims on his children and spiritual +subjects, those who look with indifference on his afflictions or who +rejoice when he is plundered by his enemies, are liable to the charge +of want of filial affection, of gratitude, and indeed of a proper +spirit of religion. + +It is a consolation to know that the Catholics of almost every country +and every diocese of the world have proved themselves worthy of their +calling, and made great exertions to relieve the Pope. France, Spain, +Germany, Belgium, Ireland, and even the oppressed and persecuted +Catholics of Sardinia, have done their duty most nobly. The consequence +is, that by the aid of the alms of the faithful, the Pope is able to +meet his engagements, and continue uninterruptedly the administration +of the affairs of the Universal Church. And he is powerful in his +weakness. At the same time, the excommunicated King of Sardinia and his +ministers, notwithstanding the robberies they have committed, find +their hands and their treasury quite empty, and must soon terminate in +a state of public bankruptcy. + +It is evident that our Divine Redeemer watches over the Holy See, and +defeats all the assaults of the powers of darkness that are directed +against it. It is Heaven that inspires the Catholics of the world to +institute associations for the relief of the Vicar of Christ on earth, +and to aid in bringing about the triumph of truth over error, and of +light over darkness. Ireland, we trust, will always be ready to assist +the good cause even from the depths of her poverty. The few who sneer +at the sufferings of their father, and refuse him sympathy and relief, +are unworthy of the name of Irish Catholics; they are degenerate +children of forefathers who died rather than renounce their attachment +to the See of Peter. + + 1861--December 26th, £180 0 0 + 1862--February 19th, 100 0 0 + February 26th, 30 0 0 + March 26th, 100 0 0 + May 19th, 200 0 0 + July 28th, 200 0 0 + August 9th, 500 0 0 + September 4th, 500 0 0 + November 14th, 120 0 0 + November 28th, 30 0 0 + 1863--March 9th, 150 0 0 + May 13th, 150 0 0 + May 29th, 50 0 0 + July 15th, 700 0 0 + July 29th, 500 0 0 + November 26th, 300 0 0 + 1864--April 14th, 200 0 0 + July 27th, 1000 0 0 + November 8th, 350 0 0 + ------------ + £5,460 0 0 + + + + +POLAND. + + +His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin has honoured us by addressing to us +the following letter:-- + + +_To the Editors of the Irish Ecclesiastical Record._ + + 55 Eccles Street, 22nd December, 1864. + + Rev. Gentlemen, + + The sad condition to which Russian despotism has reduced our + Catholic brethren in Poland must be a source of grief and + affliction to every Christian heart. Tens of thousands of the + inhabitants of that generous country, so long the bulwark of + Christendom against the encroachments of pagan or Mahometan + hordes, have been condemned to pass their days in the deserts + of Siberia, and to suffer an exile worse than death: noble + families have been totally destroyed, and their children + dispersed: even young ladies of the highest rank have been + dragged from the convents where they were receiving a + Christian education, and sent to pass their days among the + Calmucks or the Tartars. The property of the Catholic + nobility and gentry has been confiscated; many churches and + colleges and almost all the convents and monasteries, have + been stripped of their possessions, or suppressed. The + scaffold has been purpled with the blood of innumerable + victims, lay and clerical, and some bishops and hundreds of + priests are now scattered over the continent of Europe, + undergoing the sufferings of exile. "Crudelis ubique luctus, + ubique pavor et plurima mortis imago". All these evils have + been afflicted on Poland in the presence of Europe, and all + the great powers have been silent, looking on with + indifference. The Holy Father alone, acting with the usual + spirit of the Apostolic See, has raised his voice in favour + of suffering humanity; but heresy and schism shut their ears + against the words of truth, and Sarmatia is left to her + unhappy fate. + + The scenes now enacted in Poland cannot but remind us of the + calamities with which our own dear country was visited in the + days of Cromwell and the Puritans, when the streets of our + towns ran with the blood of massacred Catholics, and + multitudes of Catholic children were torn from their homes + and sent to drag out a miserable existence in the swamps of + Georgia or on the scorching sands of the Antilles. + + Ireland having suffered in the same cause and in the same way + as Poland, must feel deep sympathy with her afflicted + sister--"Haud ignara mali, miseris succurrere disco". Hence, + I am confident that our charitable people, though severely + tried themselves, will do everything in their power to assist + the poor exiled Poles, who have been obliged to take refuge + in France and other countries of Europe, in order to avoid + the sword or the halter of the Russian despot. + + The clergy of France, encouraged by the exhortations and + example of our Holy Father, who has not only raised his voice + in favour of the poor exiles, but has founded a college for + them in Rome--the clergy of France, always active and zealous + in the protection and propagation of the faith, have + instituted a society, with the view not only of providing for + the present wants of the Poles now scattered through Europe, + but also of taking steps to secure in times to come the + existence of our holy religion in that unhappy country, by + educating young students to fill the ranks of the priesthood. + + A most distinguished prelate, Monseigneur Segur, well known + for his innumerable works of charity and religion, is at the + head of the society just mentioned, and the Very Rev. Abbé + Perraud, a learned priest of the Oratory, and author of an + admirable work on the state of Ireland, is its secretary. The + society is patronised by the bishops and nobles of France. + + Wishing you, reverend gentlemen, every blessing and every + success, I remain, your obedient servant, + + + Paul Cullen. + + + The president and secretary have addressed to me the two + documents here annexed, which give a full and true account of + the unhappy state of the Polish exiles, and of the sufferings + of the clergy. + + May I beg of you to publish them in the next number of the + _Record_, a periodical which I hope will do good service to + Irish ecclesiastical literature. + + I will send £10 myself, to assist in relieving the persecuted + Poles. If any of your readers wish to confide their + contributions to me, I will be happy to remit them to that + good friend, both of Ireland and Poland, the Abbé Perraud. + + + _Letter addressed to their Lordships the Archbishops and + Bishops of England and Ireland by the President of the + Association._ + + The 30th of July, 1864, date of the circular of the Sovereign + Pontiff, Pius IX., addressed to the Archbishops and Bishops + of Poland, will ever be a memorable epoch for the martyred + nation. From that day she may look with confidence to the + future; Catholicism is saved in Poland, and with Catholicism + the past history of the Polish nation. + + In obedience to the voice of the Holy Father, _who solemnly + warns us not to follow prescriptions contrary to the laws of + God and of His Church_, and "placing, according to his word, + everything else below religion and the Catholic doctrine", + some of his sons assembled on the 24th of September, 1864, + for the purpose of obtaining in behalf of Poland that which + the Emperor of Russia refuses her. + + Borrowing the very expressions of the Pontifical letter, the + following are their engagements: + + "The Czar wishes to extirpate Catholicism"; we will uphold + it.--"He would drag the whole of his people into this + wretched schism"; we will lend them our aid.--"He prohibits + writings that are propitious to Catholicism"; we will print + them.--"He impedes the communications with the Holy See"; we + will free them from difficulty.--"He forbids showing, either + by preaching or instructing, the difference that exists + between truth and schism"; we will receive and propagate + works that demonstrate this difference. + + "Bishops are torn from their dioceses and sent into exile"; + we should be proud to own them.--"The religious are expelled + from their communities, and their monasteries are turned into + barracks"; we are ready to offer them a refuge.--"Priests are + cruelly persecuted, deprived of all they possess, reduced to + poverty, exiled, thrown into prison or put to death"; we + undertake to receive them with honour, to alleviate their + sufferings, to create or to support houses of education, both + elementary and of a higher order, so that the source of + priesthood in Poland may not be dried up, and so as to + disseminate the benefits of Christian education.--"Numbers of + Catholics of every rank and age are removed to distant + countries"; we will open our doors to them. + + In a word, the nucleus of an exclusively religious + association, under the denomination of "Work of Catholicism + in Poland", has been formed in Paris, with the view of + maintaining, "by all the means that charity can suggest", + this generous nation in her fidelity to the Church. + + Mgr. de Ségur, prelate of his Holiness' household and Canon + of St. Denis, has consented to honour this most important + work with his patronage. + + The Rev. Father Pététot, superior-general of the Oratory, + and the Rev. M. Deguerry, parish priest of the church of La + Madeleine, at Paris, the Count Montalembert, and M. Cornudet, + councillor of state, have also kindly accepted the + vice-presidentship. + + Our first duty is to receive with sympathy the representatives + of Polish heroism, men who have not hesitated between tortures + and apostacy. Many of them were in the enjoyment of affluence + at home; and after having proved in the last struggle the + vitality of their invincible nation, the spirit of faith and + of sacrifice is now the sole treasure which they possess. + + Amongst the Poles now in Paris, there are representatives of + every profession; employment must be found for them, either + in the capital or the provinces. A neighbouring country of + two millions and a half of inhabitants, Switzerland, has + harboured about two thousand. There, not one of the exiles + but has found both assistance and means of gaining his + livelihood. An asylum even is being founded for the reception + of invalids; a residence is offered to them. Public opinion + in Switzerland is so favourable to the Poles, that in their + presence even religious differences are done away with. What + the Helvetian republic has effected, the whole of France will + not fail to accomplish. So much for the more immediate + necessities. + + Whenever there is question of works of the apostleship in + foreign lands, we are always ready to assist the missionary. + Have we not a short time ago signalized our zeal for the + Christians of Syria and Lebanon, and still more recently for + the Bulgarian nation, for whose return to unity we may safely + hope? What we require at present, and what is easier to + perform, and less uncertain, is to maintain in her attachment + to the Church a Catholic nation of 25 millions of men. To + accomplish this, we must provide for the religious education + of those whom the misfortunes of the times prevent from + entering into the seminaries of Poland. The Holy Father has + himself given the initiative, by opening a Polish seminary at + Rome. Why should we not follow his example? At the time of + the persecutions in Ireland, we counted in the north of + France alone, no less than four colleges for the use of young + Irishmen: Saint-Omer, where the great O'Connell was formed: + Douai, whence came in the time of Elizabeth, forty of + England's early martyrs: Lille, and Paris. + + Until such time as the extension of the work shall enable us + to collect the necessary funds for the foundation and + maintenance of these establishments, we would humbly request + the bishops to admit into their large and small seminaries + the young Poles who show signs of an ecclesiastical vocation. + If, after preparatory studies, they could not all return to + their mother country, their aid would be valuable for the + conversion of different nations of the East. + + As it is probable that this association of prayers and of + alms will not be of long duration, the annual subscription is + fixed at a minimum of 5 fr. Many of the faithful no doubt + will not be satisfied with so small a contribution. Others, + on the contrary, may group together to form it. + + We would also request their Lordships the Bishops to be kind + enough to appoint in each of their dioceses a member of their + clergy who would have the charge of centralising the work and + making it known, and who would enjoy the spiritual favours of + the Sovereign Pontiff, who has ever been the protector and + father of Poland. To every Catholic, to whatever country he + may belong, this work is a question of honour, a protestation + of the civilised world against barbarity. + + Out of France we firmly hope our work will meet with deep + sympathy, similar associations will be formed, and regular + communications established between them. + + May the blessed Virgin, Patroness of Poland, bless and second + our efforts. + + All communications and donations intended for the "Work of + Catholicism in Poland" to be addressed to the Rev. Father + Perraud, Priest of the Oratory, Director General of the Work, + 44 Rue du Regard, Paris. + + French and foreign newspapers favourable to Poland are + requested to publish this act of foundation of the "Work of + Catholicism in Poland". + + + _Letter to the Archbishop of Dublin from the Director-General + of the Association._ + + "Paris, 20th December, 1864, + + "My Lord Archbishop, + + "The work, the plan of which we lay before you to-day, is one + which recommends itself to your zeal and your love for the + Church. + + "The touching words of the Sovereign Pontiff have stirred us + to lend assistance to martyred Poland. May the Church of + Ireland second the Church of France in this endeavour, which + is so noble, and, at this moment, so necessary. + + "I venture to unite my humble voice with that of the pious + prelate and of the eminent men who are at the head of this + work, in the hope that the bishops and priests of Ireland + will listen with favour to an appeal on behalf of a persecuted + church and nation. Accept, my Lord, the expression of profound + respect and lively gratitude with which I am, + + "Your most devoted humble Servant, + "ADOLPHE PERRAUD, + "Director-General of the Work". + + + + +LITURGICAL QUESTIONS. + + +One of the objects which the founders of the IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL RECORD +had proposed to themselves from the very beginning of their undertaking +was to offer to the Irish clergy in its pages an appropriate place for +the discussion of liturgical questions. They judged that they could not +better recommend this object to their readers than by laying before them +a sample of the actual working of the liturgical department of an +ecclesiastical periodical of long standing and renown. With this view it +was resolved to insert in our early numbers some of the questions which +from time to time had been asked by French clergymen in the _Revue des +Sciences Ecclesiastiques_ (edited by the learned Abbé Bouix), adding in +each case the answers given by those charged with that part of the +Review. No official character has ever been claimed for these answers by +their authors, who invariably give for what they are worth the arguments +on which their answers rest. In the same way the excellent _Archivio +dell'Ecclesiastico_ of Florence devotes every month a portion of its +pages to the liturgical questions which are continually addressed to the +Editor by the clergy of Northern Italy. We are happy to announce to-day +that several distinguished ecclesiastics who have devoted much time and +study to liturgical pursuits have undertaken to attend to any similar +questions that may be addressed to the RECORD by the clergy of Ireland. +Following the custom of the periodicals just mentioned, all information +shall be withheld concerning the sources whence the questions have come, +except where publicity is expressly desired. Every question with which +we may be honoured, shall be carefully attended to. We hope that every +priest will assist us in this effort to make the IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL +RECORD a work of practical benefit to the clergy of Ireland. + +We give to-day a collection of the decrees of the S. Congregation of +Rites on various points of the Rubrics of the Missal. We extract them +from the first Ratisbon edition of the _Manuale Ordinandorum_, March +1842. In order that the words of each decree of the S. Congregation +may be distinguished from those of the editors, the former are printed +in Italics. + + +EX DECRETIS S. RITUUM CONGREGATIONIS. + + +Ad § II. _De ingressu sacerdotis ad altare._ + +1. Acolythus aut alius accendens cereos ante Missam, aut ante aliam +sacram functionem, incipere debet a cereis qui sunt _a cornu +evangelii, quippe nobiliori parte_. 12 Aug. 1253 (Anal. II. p. 2201). + +2. _Non licet_ sacerdotibus deferre manutergium supra calicem tam +eundo quam redeundo ab altari. 1 Sept. 1703 in u. Pisaur. + +3. Sacerdos pergens ad celebrandum et calicem manu sinistra portans, +ad ianuam sacristiae _signet se, si commode fieri potest_, aqua +benedicta; _sin minus, se abstineat_. 27 Mart. 1779 in u. Ord. Min. ad +14. + +4. Si sacristia est post altare, _a sacristia_ ad illud _e sinistra +egrediendum, a dextera ad illam accedendum_. 12 Aug. 1854 in u. Brioc. +ad 17. + +5. Sacerdos Missam celebraturus transiens ante altare, ubi fit populi +Communio, _non_ debet permanere genuflexus, quousque terminetur +Communio. 5 Jul. 1698 in u. Collen. ad 17.--In quaestione: quomodo se +gerere debeat sacerdos celebraturus, dum _transit_ ante altare, in quo +sit _publice expositum_ Ss. Sacramentum? An post factam genuflexionem +detecto capite, _surgens_ debeat _caput tegere_, donec ad altare +pervenerit? an vero _detecto_ capite _iter prosequi_ ob reverentiam +tanti Sacramenti sic publice expositi, cum rubrica Missalis Romani non +videatur loqui de hac praecisa adoratione in casu de quo agitur? +_servandae sunt rubricae Missalis Romani, quae videntur innuere, quod +post factam adorationem genibus flexis, detecto capite, surgens caput +operiat._ 24 Jul. 1638 in u. Urb. + +6. Tam _in ingressu Sacerdotis ad altare, quam ante principium Missae, +reverentia Sacerdotis debet esse profunda capitis et corporis_, non +capitis tantum, _inclinatio_, juxta rubricam 8. April. 1808. in u. +Compostell. ad 5.--_In accessu_ ad altare, in quo habetur Ss. +Sacramentum, sive expositum, sive in tabernaculo reconditum _et in +recessu, in plano est genuflectendum; in infimo autem gradu altaris, +quoties_ (alias ante altare) _genuflectere occurrat_ (e. g. in +principio Missae). 12. Nov. 1831 in u Mars. ad 51.--Inter Missam +privatam a ministro _in transitu tantum ante medium altaris +genuflectendum_, (si Ss. Sacramentum inclusum est in tabernaculo), +_vel inclinandum_. 12. Aug. 1854 ad 70 et 71 (Anal. II. 2200). + +7. _Si multae sunt particulae consecrandae, satius est eas ponere in +pixide;[7] si paucae poni possunt in alia patena; nunquam vero in alio +Corporali complicato._ 12. Aug. 1854 ad 19 (Anal. II. p. 2192) + +8. In Missis privatis _non_ potest permitti ministro aperire Missale +et invenire Missam; _et serventur rubricae_. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. +Tuden. ad 11; _neque_ potest permitti ministro, si fuerit sacerdos vel +diaconus sive subdiaconus, ut praeparet calicem, et ipsum extergat in +fine post ablutiones. Ibid. ad 12. + + +Ad § III. _De principio Missae et Confessione facienda._ + +_In Missa dicendum est_ Confiteor _pure et simpliciter, prout habetur +in Missali Romano, absque additione alicujus Sancti etiam Patroni_, +nisi adsit speciale indultum Apostolicae Sedis. 13. Febr. 1666 in u. +Ord. Min. ad 5; Jul. 1704 in u. Valent. + + +Ad § IV. _De Introitu, Kyrie, et Gloria._ + +In quaestione: an post signum crucis, quod fit in fine "Gloria in +excelsis", "Credo" et "Sanctus" manus sint jungendae, etiamsi nihil +hujusmodi praescribat rubrica? _serventur rubricae_, 12. Nov. 1831 in +u. Mars. ad 30. + + +Ad § V. _De Oratione._ + +_Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis_, quod fiat +inclinatio capitis, cum pronunciatur nomen Ss. Trinitatis, sicut fit, +cum profertur nomen Jesus. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 40. + + +Ad § VI. _De Epistola usque ad Offertorium._ + +1. _Juxta rubricas in elevatione oculorum crux est aspicienda._ 22. +Jul. 1848 in u. Adiacen. ad. 3. + +2. Manus sinistra poni debet super missale ad Evangelium, cum dextera +fit signum crucis super ipsum. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 25. + +3. In Missis privatis ad verba "Et incarnatus est", Celebrans +genuflectere debet _unico genu_. 22. Aug. 1818 in u. Hispal. ad 10. + + +Ad § VII. _De Offertorio usque ad Canonem._ + +1. In dubio: an in Missa privata, quando minister non est +superpelliceo indutus, debeat eum, lecto Offertorio a Celebrante, ad +altare ascendere, accipere et plicare velum calicis, vel hic ritus +reservari debeat ministris superpelliceo indutis vel etiam Celebrans +ipse debeat plicare velum et super altare ponere? _servanda est +consuetudo._ 12. Aug. 1854 ad 69 (Anal. II. p. 2200). + +2. In quaestione: utrum parvi cochlearis pro aqua in calicem +infundenda usus sit omnibus licitus? _servanda est rubrica._ 7. Sept. +1850 in u. Rupel. ad 13. + +3. _Praxis extergendi calicem cum purificatorio_ ad abstergendas +guttas vini adhaerentes lateribus interioribus cuppae calicis, quae +aliquando resiliunt, dum praeparatur ipsemet calix, _magis congruit et +summopere laudabilis est_. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad +28.--_Relinqui_ vero _potest Sacerdotis arbitrio_ utrum purificatorium +ponere velit super pedem calicis dum praeparatur (vinum ad offertorium +infunditur), vel potius super patenam. Ibid. ad 29. + +4. Oratio "Deus qui humanae" incipienda est a sacerdote eodem momento, +quo benedicit aquam; _non_ vero prius aqua benedicatur nihil dicendo, +atque tunc demum, facto signo crucis, illa oratio incipiatur. 12. Aug. +1854 ad d. 25. (Anal. Jur. Pontif. II. p. 2193). + +5. Cruces quæ fiunt super oblata a sacerdote, non debent fieri manu +transversa sed _manu recta_. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. ad 4.--_In +benedictionibus congruentior juxta rubricas et ritum videtur modus +benedicendi manu recta, et digitis simul unitis et extensis._ 24. Jun. +1683 in u. Abling. ad 6. + +6. _Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis_, quod fiat +inclinatio capitis in fine Psalmi "Lavabo" (ad "Gloria Patri"), qui +dicitur in Missa, sicut praescribitur in principio Missae. 7. Sept. +1816 in u. Tuden. ad 37. + + +Ad § VIII. _De Canone usque ad Consecrationem._ + +1. Ad quaestionem: an Sacerdos dicere debeat "Te igitur" in principio +Canonis, dum elevat manus et oculos; vel incipere debeat, dum est jam +in profundo inclinatus? _servanda est rubrica de ritu servando in +celebratione Missae tit. 8, num. 1, et altera Canoni praefixa._ 7. +Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 33. + +2. Omnes sacerdotes celebrantes, dum in Canone Missae Papam nominant, +debent _juxta rubricam_ caput inclinare. 23. Mai 1846 in u. Tuden. ad +6. + +3. _In Canone nomine Antistitis non sunt nominandi superiores +Regularium_ 13. Febr. 1666 in decret. ad Missal. ad 11.--_Ii +Religiosi, qui, Antistitis nomine tacito, ejus loco in precibus sive +in Canone suae Religionis Superiorem nominant, contra caritatem +faciunt._ 12. Nov. 1605 in u. Ulixbon.--_In Canone et in Collectis +omnino, facienda est mentio de Episcopo etiam ab exemptis_ 25. Sept. +1649 in u. Tornac. ad 6. + +4. Debet Sacerdos pronuncians in Canone Missae nomen alicujus Sancti, +de quo factum est Officium, vel saltem Commemoratio, facere +inclinationem capitis. 7. Sep. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 34--Nomen S. +Joseph Sponsi B. M. V. _non_ potest addi _in Canone_. _Permittitur_ +vero _hujus nominis additio in Collecta "A cunctis"_. 17. Sep. 1815 in +u. Urbis et Orbis. + +5. A "Hanc igitur oblationem" manus sacerdotis ita debent extendi, ut +palmae sint apertae, pollice dextero super sinistrum in modum crucis +_supra manus_ posito. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. ad 5. + +FOOTNOTE: + +[7] Ex quo patet, "vas mundum benedictum", de quo rubrica esse +_pixidem_. + + [THE REMAINDER IN OUR NEXT.] + + + + +DOCUMENTS. + + +I. + +PLENARY INDULGENCE IN ARTICULO MORTIS. + + _Rescript of Clement XIV. by which powers to grant the said + Indulgence are given to Bishops in countries where Catholics + live mixed with other religious denominations. Indulgence to + be gained by invoking the sacred name._ + +The experience of Catholics proves that nothing tends more effectually +to promote practices of piety and to enkindle a religious spirit, than +the doctrine of the Catholic Church regarding indulgences. Take, for +example, the case of a plenary indulgence. How many penitential and +meritorious works are required to secure a participation in so +precious a treasure? The person wishing to gain an indulgence of this +kind must diligently examine his conscience, excite himself to +contrition for his sins, make an humble confession, and perform some +penitential work in reparation for the past. Besides, the holy +Sacrament of the altar must be worthily received, prayers recited for +a pious purpose, and some work of charity or religion performed. + +Considering the good thus done, the Church grants plenary indulgences +to the faithful on many festivals; but she is never so liberal in +dispensing her treasures, as when there is question of persons in +immediate danger of death. When that dreadful moment arrives, as on it +depends our fate for all eternity, reserved cases are no longer +maintained, and all priests are allowed to absolve from every censure. +For the consolation also of the dying, and to promote their spiritual +welfare, every facility is granted for the obtaining of plenary +indulgences. + +Benedict XIV. treats at great length of this important matter in a +Bull which commences "Pia mater", published on the 5th April, 1747. To +each bishop who has once obtained from the Holy See the privilege of +imparting indulgences _in articulo mortis_, he grants the power of +communicating the same faculty to such priests subject to his +jurisdiction as he may desire. In a rescript of the Propaganda, dated +5th April, 1772, Clement XIV. extends that privilege very considerably +for all countries where Catholics live mixed up with persons of other +religious denominations; and when it happens that no priest can be +found to grant the indulgence in the usual form, his Holiness, in the +abundance of his charity, grants a plenary indulgence to all who +invoke the holy name of Jesus at least in their heart, and who with +Christian humility and resignation receive death from the hand of God, +commending their souls into the hands of their Creator. + +In order that the valuable privilege granted to the prelates of the +Church and to the faithful in general may be known to all, we publish +the rescript of Clement XIV., as it is found in Dr. Burke's _Hibernia +Dominicana_, Appendix, page 936:-- + + "Ex Audientiâ Sanctissimi D. N. Clementis Papae XIV. habitâ 5 + Aprilis 1772. + + "Ne Christifidelibus, inter Hereticos, et Infideles, in + qualibet Orbis parte degentibus, et in ultimo vitae + discrimine, constitutis, ea spiritualia auxilia desint, quae + Catholica pia mater Ecclesia filiis suis a saecula + recedentibus solet misericorditer impertiri: Sanctissimus + Dominus Noster Clemens, divinâ Providentiâ Papa XIV., me + infrascripto sacrae Congregationis de Propaganda Fide + Secretario referente, pro eximia caritate, quâ illos fraterne + complectitur, omnibus et singulis RR. PP. DD. Patriarchis, + Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Vicariis Apostolicis, necnon RR. + Praefectis seu Superioribus missionum tam Cleri Saecularis, + quam Regularis, inter Infideles et Hereticos, ut supra, modo + existentibus, seu quocumque tempore extituris peramanter + concedit facultatem impertiendi benedictionem, cun + Indulgentia plenaria fidelibus praedictis, ad extremum agonem + redactis: Cum ea etiam extensione ut facultatem hujusmodi + Sacerdotibus, et respectivè missionariis, eorum jurisdictioni + subjectis, pro locis tamen suarum Dioceseum, vel pro + missionum districtibus tantum, communicare possint et + valeant: dummodo in hac benedictione impertienda servetur + formula prescripta a San. Mem. Benedicto XIV. in + Constitutione datâ 9 Aprilis, 1747, quae incipit _Pia mater_, + inferius registranda. + + "Quoniam autem facile continget ut aliqui ex praedictis + Christifidelibus, ex hac vita decedant, quin Ecclesiae + Sacramentis fuerint muniti, et absque Sacerdotis cujuslibet + assistentia; ideo Sanctitas Sua, de uberi apostolicae + benignitatis fonte, etiam illis plenariam Indulgentiam + elargitur, si contriti nomen Jesu, corde saltem, + invocaverint, et mortem de manu Domini, eâ quâ decet, + christianâ animi demissione, et spiritus humilitate + susceperint, animamque in manus Creatoris sui commendaverint. + Quae prostrema Decreti pars ut Christifidelibus omnibus + innotescat, eam in suis dioecesibus, ac missionibus, + Antistites, et Superiores memorati identidem, et praesertim + sanctae Visitationis tempore publicare curent et satagant. + + "Datum ex aedibus Sac. Congregationis praedictae, die 5 + Aprilis, 1772. + + "Stephanus Borgia, Secretarius". + + +II. + +THE STATIONS OF THE CROSS FOR THE SICK. + +The Holy See has long since granted to the general, the provincials +and guardians of the Franciscan order, the faculty of blessing +crucifixes, to enable sick persons, prisoners, and others, unable for +lawful reasons to make the stations of the cross, to gain all the +indulgences of the said stations. + +Such persons have only to recite twenty times, the _Pater_, _Ave_, and +_Gloria_, before the cross thus blessed, and which they are required +to hold in their hands during these prayers. + +Pius IX. in the following brief extends this faculty to those who in +the Franciscan convents take the place of the guardians, when these +latter for any reason are called away from home. + + "Pius PP. IX.--_Ad perpetuam rei memoriam._--Exponendum nuper + Nobis curavit dilectus Filius Raphael a Ponticulo Minister + Generalis ut praefertur Ord. Fr. Min. S. Francisci jam alias + ab hac Sancta Sede facultatem concessam fuisse, cujus vi + fideles vel infirmi vel carcere detenti aliave legitima causa + impediti, recitantes viginti vicibus Orationem Dominicam, + Salutationem Angelicam, et Trisagium ante Crucem, quam manu + tenere debeant, benedictam a Ministro Generali Ord. Min. S. + Francisci, vel Provinciali, aut a Guardiano quocumque dicti + Ordinis indulgentiam Stationum Viae Crucis seu Calvariae + lucrari valeant. Cum vero ut idem dilectus Filius Nobis + retulit in nonnullis Regionibus Conventus praesertim recens + erecti existant, qui Guardianos non habeant, sed Superiores + qui Praesides nominantur, aut etsi habeant saepe eveniat ut + vel Sacris Ministeriis, et spirituali proximorum commodo, aut + etiam aliis negotiis peragendis operam impensuri a + respectivis Conventibus per aliquod temporis spatium abesse + debeant, quo tempore eorum vices gerunt, qui Vicarii + Conventus nuncupantur, hinc fit ut saepe in dictis Regionibus + nullus Frater ex eodem Ordine praesto sit auctoritate + praeditus, quo piis fidelium votis et spirituali consolationi + satisfieri possit. Quare praefatus Minister Generalis enixe + Nobis supplicavit ut in praemissis opportune providere ac ut + infra indulgere de benignitate Apostolica dignaremur. Nos + fidelium commodo, quantum in Domino possumus consulere, et + piis hujusmodi precibus obsecundare volentes Praesidibus nunc + et pro tempore existentibus in Conventibus Fratrum Ord. Min. + S. Francisci, qui Guardianos non habent, nec non Vicariis + Conventuum ejusdem Ordinis, qui absentibus Guardianis + respectivi Guardiani vices gerunt, facultatem memoratam, quae + ab hac Sancta Sede alias Ministro Generali, Provinciali, et + cuivis Guardiano praedicto Ministro Generali subdito concessa + fuit benedicendi Cruces cum adnexis Indulgentiis Stationum + Viae Crucis seu Calvariae, dummodo tamen omnia quae + praescripta sunt ab eis serventur, tenore praesentium + auctoritate Nostra Apostolica in perpetuum concedimus et + elargimur. In contrarium facien. non obstan. quibuscumque. + + "Datum Romae apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris die XI. + Augusti MDCCCLXIII. Pontificatus Nostri Anno Decimoctavo. + + "Loco + Sigilli. + "Pro Dno. Card. Paracciani-Clarelli. + "_Io. B. Brancaleoni Castellani Substitutus._ + + "Praesentes Litterae Apostolicae in forma Brevis sub die 11 + Augusti 1863 exhibitae sunt in Secretaria S. C. + Indulgentiarum die quinta Septembris ejusd. anni ad formam + Decreti ipsius S. C. die 14 Aprilis 1856. In quorum Fidem + etc. Datum Romae ex Eadem Secretaria die et anno ut supra. + + "_Copia Originali conformis._ + + "_A. Archipr. Prinzivalli Substitutus_". + + +III. + +LETTER OF CARD. PATRIZI TO THE BISHOPS OF BELGIUM, ON SOME DOCTRINES +TAUGHT AT LOUVAIN. + +Illustrissime ac Reverendissime Domine uti Frater, + +Quum non levis momenti sit pluribus ab hinc annis istis in regionibus +agitata quaestio circa doctrinam a nonnullis Universitatis Lovaniensis +doctoribus traditam de vi nativa humanae rationis, Sanctissimus D. N. +qui in Apostolicae Sedis fastigio positus advigilare pro suo munere +debet, ne qua minus recta doctrina diffundatur, quaestionem illam +examinandam commisit duobus S. R. E. Cardinalium conciliis, tum S. +Officii tum Indicis. Jam vero cum esset hujusmodi examen instituendum, +prae oculis habitae sunt resolutiones quae sacrum idem concilium +Indicis edidit, jam inde ab annis 1843 et 1844, posteaquam ad illius +judicium delata sunt opera Gerardi Ubaghs in Lov. Univ. doctoris +decurialis, in primisque tractatus logicae ac theodiceae. Etenim sacer +ille consessus mature adhibita deliberatione duobus in conventibus +habitis die 23 mens. Jun. An. 1843, ac die 8 Aug. an. 1844, emendandas +indicavit expositas tam in logica quam in theodicea doctrinas de +humanarum cognitionum origine sive ordinem metaphysicum spectent sive +moralem, et illarum praesertim quae Dei existentiam respiciant. Id +sane constat ex duobus notationum foliis, quae ex ejusdem sacri +consessus sententia Gregorii XVI. SS. PP. auctoritate confirmata ad +Emum. Card. archiep. Mechliniensem per Nuntiaturam Apost. transmissa +fuerunt, monendi causa auctorem operis--_ut nova aliqua editione +librum suum emendandum curet, atque interim in scholasticis suis +lectionibus ab iis sententiis docendis abstinere velit._--Quae duo +notationum folia, modo res spectetur, simillima omnino sunt; si namque +in folio posteriori aliqua facta est specie tenus immutatio, id ex eo +repetendum est, quod auctor accepto priori folio libellum die 8 Dec. +an. 1843, Emo. Archiepiscopo tradidit, quo libello doctrinae suae +rationem explicare atque ab omni erroris suspicione purgare +nitebatur. Quem sane libellum, licet idem Emorum. Patrum concilium +accurate perpendisset, minime tamen a sententia discessit, atque adeo +tractatus illos ac nominatim tractatum de Theodicea, qui typis +impressi in omnium versabantur manibus, atque in Universitate aliisque +scholis publice explicabantur, corrigendos judicavit. Fatendum quidem +est, post annum 1844 nonnullos intervenisse actus, quibus praedicto +Lov. doctori laus tribuebatur, perinde ac si in posterioribus sui +operis editionibus sacri consessus voto ac sententiae paruisset, sed +tamen uti firmum ratumque est bina illa notationum folia post sacri +ejusdem concilii sententiam SS. P. auctoritate comprobatam fuisse +conscripta, ita pariter certum est, posteriores illos actus +haudquaquam S. consessus, multoque minus SS. P. continere sententiam, +quod quidem actus illos legentibus videre licet. Quae quum ita sint, +necessarium investigare ac perpendere visum est, num memoratus Lov. +doctor in editionibus logicae ac theodiceae, quas post diem 8 mens. +Aug. an 1844 confecit, accurate sit exsequutus quod a S. Concilio +libris notandis inculcatum ei fuit in memoratis notationum foliis per +Card. archiepiscopum eidem auctori transmissis. Hujusmodi porro +instituto examine rebusque diu multum ponderatis, memorati cardinales +tum qui S. Inquisitioni tum qui libris notandis praepositi sunt, +conventu habito die 21 sept. proxime praeteriti _judicarunt recentes +eorumdem tractatuum editiones minime fuisse emendatas juxtas praedicti +sacri consessus notationes, in iisque adhuc reperiri ea doctrinae +principia quae uti praescriptum fuerat, corrigere oportebat_. + +Quod quidem auctor ipse recenti in epistola ad Emum. Card. Ludovicum +Altieri praef. S. C. libris notandis missa aperte fatetur. Scribit +enim quatuor adhuc se publicasse theodiceae editiones, 1{o} nimirum +an. 1844, quae primitus subjecta est S. Sedis judicio; 2{o} an. 1845, +typis impressam haud ita multo post notationes a S. Card. consessu +propositas. Utraque vero editio, quemadmodum suis ipse verbis fatetur +auctor, _similes prorsus sunt, idem capitum, paragraphorum et +paginarum numerus, eaedem locutiones; hoc solum differunt, quod +secunda editio aliquot diversi generis notas et paucas phrases +incidentes continet, quae simul paginas forte duodecim implere +possint. Editiones vero, ut ipse prosequitur, tertia an. 1852, et +quarta an. 1863, etiam in se similes sunt et a praecedentibus, si +formam exteriorem, non doctrinam spectes, multum differunt._ Ad +logicam porro quod spectat, cum illius tractatum iterum typis +mandavit, post acceptas S. consessus notationes haec in praefatione +significavit: _Quantuncumque scripta immutaverim, nunquam minime +recedendum esse duxi a principiis, quae in primis editionibus +assumpseram, quae tamen repudiare vel mutare me non puderet, si illa +falsa vel minus recta esse quisquam ostendisset._--Hinc pariter +memorati Cardinales judicarunt, exsequendum ab auctore esse quod +minime adhuc praestitit, nimirum emendandam illi esse expositam +doctrinam in cunctis iis locis seu capitibus quae S. consessus +librorum notandorum judex minus probavit, juxta notationes in +supradictis duobus foliis comprehensas et _peculiariter in primo, +utpote quod rem apertius ac distinctius explicat_. Ex quo tamen +haudquaquam intelligendum est probari doctrinas reliquas, quae in +recentioribus operum praedictorum editionibus continentur. Hanc porro +Emorum. Patrum sententiam SSmus. D. N. Pius IX. auctoritate sua ratam +habuit et confirmavit. + +Quae cum ita se habeant, dum Emus. Car. Mechliniensis juxta demandatas +ei partes memoratum doctorem Gerardum Casimirum Ubaghs admonebit +officii sui eique vehementius inculcabit, ut doctrinam suam ad +exhibitas S. consessus notationes omnino componat, erit vigilantiae +tuique studii pastoralis una cum archiepiscopo aliisque suffraganeis +episcopis omnem dare operam ut hujusmodi Emorum. Patrum sententia +executioni nulla interjecta mora mandetur, _neque in ista Lovan. +Universitate_, quae ab Archiep. Mechl. et suffrag. antistitum +auctoritate pendet, _neque in seminariorum_ scholis aliisque lyceis +illae amplius explicentur doctrinae, quae uti primum ad Apost. Sedis +judicium delatae fuerunt, visae sunt a scholis catholicis amandandae. + +Haec significanda mihi erant Emorum. Patrum nomine Amplitudini Tuae +cui fausta omnia ac felicia precor a Domino. + + Amplitudinis Tuae + Addictissimus uti Frater, + C. Card. Patrizi. + Romae d. 11 Oct., 1864. + + + + +NOTICES OF BOOKS. + + +I. + + _Juris Ecclesiastici Graecorum Historia et Monumenta, jussu + Pii IX. Pont. Max._, Curante I. B. Pitra, S. R. E., Card. + Tom. I. a primo p. C. n. ad VI. sæculum. Romæ, Typis Collegii + Urbani. MDCCCLXIV. 1 vol. fol. pagg. lvi.-686. + +The vast erudition which has made the name of Cardinal Mai for ever +illustrious in the history of ecclesiastical literature, reappears in +Cardinal Pitra, whom the wisdom of Pius IX. has lately called to be +honoured by, and to do honour to, the Roman purple. The book before us +is worthy of the reputation of the learned Benedictine, to whom we owe +the _Spicilegium Solesmense_, and in whose person the best glories of +the _Maurini Editores_ have been revived. As the title imports, the +volume is divided into two parts, one being devoted to the monuments, +the other to the history, of the Greek ecclesiastical law. Of these +monuments there are two distinct classes. The first contains all such +as may be styled _juris apostolici_, viz., the canons of the apostles, +their constitutions _de mystico ministerio_, their sentences, the acts +of the council of Antioch, select portions of the apostolic +constitutions, penitential canons, and the eight books of the +constitutions. The second embraces the canons of councils held during +the fourth and fifth centuries--the councils of Nice, of Ancyra, of +Neo-Caesarea, of Gangre, of Constantinople, of Ephesus, and of +Chalcedon. Next follow the canonical epistles of the Fathers--viz., +two letters of St. Dionysius of Alexandria, one to Basilides, the +second to Conon, which latter is here published for the first time. +The canons of St. Peter of Alexandria, derived from two sermons on +Pentecost and Easter; the canonical letter of St. Gregory of +Neo-Caesarea, and his exposition of faith; three epistles of St. +Athanasius; the epistles of St. Basil the Great to Amphilochius, to +Gregory the Priest, to the chor episcopi, and to the bishops; the +epistle of St. Gregory of Nyssa to Letorius; the canonical replies of +Timothy of Alexandria; the edict of Theophilus of Alexandria, +concerning the Theophaniæ; the commonitorium to Ammon; the declaration +concerning the Cathari, and his replies to the bishops Agatho and +Menas, all by the same Theophilus; the three letters of St. Cyril of +Alexandria, to Domnus, Maximus, and Gennadius; and finally, two +catalogues of the inspired books, drawn up in verse by St. Gregory +Nazianzen. These precious monuments are given both in their original +language and in a Latin version. The text of the original is as +perfect as a patient collation of MSS. and editions could make it, and +the translation which accompanies it, is either the best already +known, or a new one made by the eminent author. The notes are all that +can be desired. + +The history of Greek Ecclesiastical law is divided by the author into +five periods. The first extends from the first to the sixth century; the +second, from Justinian to Basil the Macedonian; the third, from the +ninth to the twelfth century; the fourth, to the fall of the Empire; the +fifth, to our own day. In the first epoch Ecclesiastical jurisprudence +was in a most flourishing condition. In the following periods it lost +its vigour, owing to the loss of the sacerdotal spirit among the bishops +who sought favour at court, to the craft of the civil lawyers, to +imperial tyranny, and at last to the Ottoman yoke. The method to be +pursued in tracing the history of Greek Ecclesiastical law, according to +our author, is to examine in each of these epochs, first, the canons in +detail; next, the collections of canons; and finally, the interpretations +and comments made upon them. + +The volume is furthermore enriched by copious indexes of MSS. editions +and libraries, and by a collection of the most striking passages of +the Fathers and Councils which prove the primacy of the Apostolic See. + + +II. + + _La Tres Sainte Communion, etc._ [_Holy Communion._ By Mgr. + de Segur; 43rd edition] Paris: Tolra and Haton, 68 Rue + Bonaparte, 1864, pagg. 70. + +This little work so unpretending in appearance comes before us honoured +with an approbation which the most splendid volumes might be proud to +deserve. The preachers of the Lenten sermons in Rome are accustomed to +assemble at the commencement of that season in one of the halls of the +Vatican to receive from the Holy Father, together with his blessing, +their commission to preach the Word of God. On occasion of this ceremony +before the Lent of 1861, Pius IX. distributed with his own hand to each +of the preachers a copy of the Italian translation of the work under +notice, saying: "_This little book, which has come to us from France, +has already done a great deal of good; it ought to be given to every +child who makes his first communion. Every parish priest ought to have +it, for it contains the true rules about communion, such as the Council +of Trent understands them, and such as I wish to be put in practice_". +Besides, in an Apostolic Brief, dated 29th September, 1860, the Holy +Father approves of the doctrine which serves as the foundation of all +the rules laid down by the author concerning frequent communion. The +leading principle of the work is this: that Holy Communion is not a +_recompense_ for sanctity already acquired, but a _means_ of preserving +and of augmenting grace, and thereby of arriving at sanctity. Holy +Communion, therefore, should be an ordinary and habitual act of the +Christian life, and frequent communion should be the rule of the good +Christian's conduct. There are, however, some important distinctions to +be made. To go to communion every day, or almost every day, or three or +four times a week, is frequent communion in its absolute sense, and +frequent with respect to every class of person. To go to communion every +Sunday and Holiday, a practice indirectly recommended _to all_ by the +Council of Trent, is not frequent communion for priests, members of +religious orders, ecclesiastical students, or in general for such as aim +at perfection; but it is frequent communion for children and for the +mass of the faithful, who have but scanty leisure to devote to pious +exercises. To communicate every month and on the great festivals, is not +frequent communion at all, even for the poor and the labouring class. It +is, no doubt, an excellent practice, and to be recommended to all, but +it cannot be called frequent communion. + +These principles once laid down and proved by the authority of +Councils and Fathers, M. de Segur proceeds to give a plain and +convincing reply to the difficulties urged by those who, having the +dispositions required for frequent communion, are unwilling to permit +it to themselves or to others. Of such difficulties he examines +fifteen, which we here enumerate, in order that the eminently +practical character of the book may be apparent to all: 1. To go +frequently to communion, I ought to be better than I am; 2. I am not +worthy to come so close to God; 3. Communion, when frequent, produces +no effect; 4. I don't like to grow too familiar with holy things; 5. I +am afraid to go to communion without first going to confession, and I +cannot go to confession so often; 6. It is bad to go to communion +without preparation, and I have no time to prepare myself as I ought; +7. I do not feel any fervour when I communicate; I am full of +distraction and without devotion; 8. I do not dare to communicate +often; I always relapse into the same faults; 9. I am afraid of +surprising and scandalizing my acquaintances by going so often to +Communion; 10. My family will be displeased if I become a frequent +communicant; 11. I know many pious persons who communicate but seldom; +12. I am most anxious to communicate frequently, but my confessor will +not allow me; 13. Frequent communion is not the custom in this +country; 14. It is quite enough to go to communion on the great +festivals, or at most once a month; 15. Your doctrine on frequent +communion goes to extremes, and cannot be put in practice. These +objections are solved in a manner at once convincing and pleasing. To +the charm of a most agreeable style, and a great knowledge of the +world of to-day, Mgr. de Segur unites the still higher excellence of +sound learning and the spirit of the most tender piety. These +qualities are especially remarkable in the sections which, at the end +of his work, he devotes to prove how beneficial frequent communion is +to children, to young persons, to Ecclesiastical students, and to the +sick and afflicted. + +It will serve as a further recommendation of this little book to know +that the Curé of Ars, who was an intimate friend of Mgr. de Segur, +acted according to its maxims in the discharge of his ministry, and +with what abundance of good to souls, France and the world well know. + + +III. + + _The Present State of Religious Controversy in America._ An + Address delivered before the New York Theological Society. By + the Rev. J. W. Cummings, D.D. New York: O'Shea, 1864. + +The society at the inauguration of which this address was delivered, +owes its origin to the zeal of some excellent young priests of the +diocese of New York. They founded it that they might have in it at +once a help and an incentive to keep up amid the labours of the mission +that acquaintance with theology which they had cultivated in college. +At each of the monthly meetings of the society two dissertations are +read on some subject of Dogmatic Theology; and by the prudent advice of +Dr. M'Closkey, the new Archbishop of New York, the discussion of a +moral case has been added on each occasion. It speaks well for the +sacerdotal spirit of the American clergy, that we can find flourishing +among them this and similar associations, created by themselves and +conducted with so much vigour and judgment. The New York Theological +Society deserves from the priests of Ireland the highest praise these +latter can bestow--the praise which consists in the imitation of what +we admire. The range fixed for the society's labours naturally +suggested to Dr. Cummings the subject of his inaugural discourse, and +led him to address himself to the solution of this question: "What are +the distinctive features of religious controversy as it occupies the +public mind in our own age and country?" Among the distinctive features +of American controversy he places the fact that the old political +differences which ranged Protestants against Catholics in Europe have +no real life or significance beyond the Atlantic. The Englishman's +dread of Catholicism as a foreignism has no hold on the mind of an +intelligent American. No doubt, there is even in American Protestants +much bitterness against the Catholic Church, but it is merely the same +spirit of opposition to lawful authority which ever has been and ever +will continue to be in the world. But, with all his freedom of thought, +there is in the case of the inquiring American a great difficulty to +overcome. + + "That difficulty is prejudice. The dark form of the old + protest has passed away; but the injurious effects of its + presence will long remain. What the gray dawn is to the + night, what the chafing of the sea waves is after the storm, + such is the cold mistrust, the vague fear, the half-concealed + repugnance to Catholics and Catholicity, which has succeeded + to the bitter hatred and stern defiance of days gone by. Very + commonly the Protestant who happens to meet with some point + of Catholic controversy is either entirely ignorant of the + subject--knows absolutely nothing about it--or is misinformed + and malinformed; in fact, has his mind filled with all sorts + of ideas touching the case in point except the right and true + one.... + + "It follows from these remarks that what is most needed from + us is sound, clear, and honest explanation of the doctrines + taught by our Church. It is a waste of time to go on proving + that Luther and Calvin were inconsistent, and contradicted + themselves, or that they were ungodly in their conduct. No + American is a Protestant out of respect for Luther or Calvin. + He believes that Protestantism is liberty and enlightenment, + and Catholicity is despotism and superstition. Show him that + he can be a good Catholic and preserve his liberty too, and + combat ignorance and superstition as much as he pleases, and + he will listen respectfully to your voice". + +Seeking thus the Kingdom of God, the Catholic priests of America will +find that through their labours God has added unto their country all +good things even in the temporal order. The Church in America is +exhibiting every day more clearly her wondrous power as the civilizer +of the nations. This is in no wise surprising to us who know her: but +it is cheering to learn from such an authority as Dr. Cummings, that +even those who are not her children are beginning to follow with +reverent looks the traces she leaves in society by her influence on +the hearts of men. + + "Our honest Protestant friends, whether they are statesmen, + scholars, publicists, military commanders, and in many cases, + even ministers of the Gospel, are ready to concede, that + unless the masses of the American people are led to act under + the guidance of Catholic principles, there is little chance + of saving this country from speedy and utter destruction. + + "Let us, reverend brethren, do our work patiently and + cheerfully to forward so grand a purpose as the conversion + of this whole great country to true religion, leaving the + result to God and to those who will follow us in the ministry + when our seats shall be vacant in the holy sanctuary. The + pioneer who, on the plains of our far western country, toils + patiently in removing the charred and blackened tree-stumps + scattered over the field where once rose the dark and tangled + forest, does as necessary and honourable a work as his + successor who passes scattering handfuls of seed along the + soft, brown furrows, and as useful a work as the successor of + both, who puts his sickle into the nodding grain and gathers + in its golden sheaves at the happy harvest home". + + +IV. + + _Ireland, her Present Condition, and what it might be._ By + the Earl of Clancarty. Dublin: Herbert, 1864, pag. 39. + +Even the nettle has its flower; and Lord Clancarty's pamphlet, bristling +as it is with stinging points against the Catholic religion, is not +without something to recommend it. The author says of the Catholic +Church that, "while she was the depository of learning, and especially +of the sacred writings, she neither furthered the interests of science, +nor disseminated the knowledge of God's written word", and in the same +breath he calls upon the state to countenance the Catholic University, +"for which so ardent, and it must be admitted so legitimate, a desire is +manifested by the Roman Catholic body". He raises, and satisfactorily +disposes of, all the arguments that can be brought against the grant of +a charter to the University. It is not the first time that lips opened +to utter hard things against God's people have been made to become the +vehicle of good wishes towards the same. + + + + +Transcriber's Note + +Minor typographic errors have been repaired. + +Inconsistencies in capitalisation, accents and ligature usage are +preserved as printed. + +A table of contents has been added by the transcriber for the +convenience of the reader. + +On page 198, omitted word 'to' has been added following 'go'--"5. I am +afraid to go to communion ..." + +On page 199, omitted word 'the' has been added following 'except'--"... +touching the case in point except the right and true one...." + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, +Volume 1, January 1865, by Various + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + +***** This file should be named 35893-8.txt or 35893-8.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/5/8/9/35893/ + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35893-8.zip b/35893-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..a0ac123 --- /dev/null +++ b/35893-8.zip diff --git a/35893-h.zip b/35893-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..fd6ef26 --- /dev/null +++ b/35893-h.zip diff --git a/35893-h/35893-h.htm b/35893-h/35893-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d358ee3 --- /dev/null +++ b/35893-h/35893-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,3461 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> + <title> + The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, January, 1865. + </title> + <style type="text/css"> + p {margin-top: .75em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .75em;} + + h1,h3 {text-align: center; clear: both;} + h2 {text-align: center; clear: both; padding-top: 2em;} + + div.centered table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + + body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + + a {text-decoration: none;} + + img {border: none;} + + em {font-style: italic;} + + sup {vertical-align: .2em; font-size: .8em;} + + .hidden {display: none;} + + .pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ + /* visibility: hidden; */ + position: absolute; + left: 92%; + font-style: normal; + font-size: smaller; + text-align: right; + } /* page numbers */ + + .blockquot{margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 8%;} + .hang {margin-left: 2em; text-indent: -2em;} + + .bt {border-top: 1px black solid;} + .bbox {border: 2px black solid; padding: 1em; margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + + .footnotes {border: dashed 1px; margin-top: 2em;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .fnanchor {vertical-align: .2em; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + + .cpoem {width: 60%; margin: 0 auto;} /* centers poem and maintains span indentation */ + .poem {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; text-align: left;} + .poem br {display: none;} + .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + .poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: 1em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i3 {display: block; margin-left: 3em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + + .tdl {text-align: left; vertical-align: top;} /* left align cell */ + .tdr {text-align: right; vertical-align: bottom;} /* right align cell */ + + .address {text-align: right; margin-right: 4em;} /* address aligned right */ + .sig {margin-left: 35%; text-indent: -4em;} /* author signature at end of letter, move 2nd line right */ + + .lrgfont {font-size: 120%;} + .smlfont {font-size: 90%;} + .tinyfont {font-size: 60%;} + + .padtop {padding-top: 3em;} + .padbase {padding-bottom: 3em;} + + .padl1 {padding-left: 1em;} + .padl2 {padding-left: 2em;} + .padl3 {padding-left: 3em;} + .padl4 {padding-left: 4em;} + + </style> + </head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, +January 1865, by Various + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, January 1865 + +Author: Various + +Release Date: April 17, 2011 [EBook #35893] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + + + + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + + + + + +</pre> + + + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153"><!-- Page 153 --></a></span></p> + + +<h1 class="padtop"><span class="smlfont">THE IRISH</span><br /> +ECCLESIASTICAL RECORD.<br /> +<br /> +<span class="tinyfont">JANUARY, 1865.</span></h1> + + + +<p class="center padtop padbase"> +<a href="#jan1865_clonmacnoise">THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_consalvi_and_bonaparte">CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_st_brigids_orphanage">ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_professor_ocurry">THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_st_peters_pence">ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE, DUBLIN.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_poland">POLAND.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_liturgical_questions">LITURGICAL QUESTIONS.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_documents">DOCUMENTS.</a><br /> +<a href="#jan1865_notices_of_books">NOTICES OF BOOKS.</a> +</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_clonmacnoise" id="jan1865_clonmacnoise"></a>THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.</h2> + + +<p>In the beginning of the sixteenth century the See of St. Kieran +was reckoned among the dioceses of the ecclesiastical province +of Tuam. Dr. Walter Blake was then its bishop; he was a +native of Galway, and Canon of Enaghdune, and by the provision +of Pope Innocent VIII., was appointed to this See on +the 26th of March, 1487. During twenty-one years he governed +the faithful of Clonmacnoise with prudence and zeal, and died in +May, 1508.</p> + +<p>Thomas O'Mullally was appointed his successor the same +year, and after administering this diocese for five years, was, +in 1513, translated to the archiepiscopal see of Tuam.</p> + +<p>There are still preserved in the Vatican archives two original +letters written by King Henry VIII., on the 18th of June, +1515, soliciting the appointment of Father Quintinus Ohnygyn, +of the Order of St. Francis, as successor to Dr. Mullally. +These letters should, of themselves, suffice to set at rest for +ever the plea which some modern theorists have advanced, +that the course pursued by the English monarch in the +latter years of his reign, in appointing bishops by his own authority +to the episcopal sees, was the traditional right of the +crown, ever exercised by him and his predecessors on the throne +of England. The first letter is addressed to the reigning pontiff, +Leo X., as follows:</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> + +<p class="center">"Sanctissimo, Clementissimoque Dño nostro Papae.</p> + +<p>"Beatissime pater, post humillimam commendationem et devotissima +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>154]</a></span> +pedum oscula beatorum. Certiores facti, Cluanensem Ecclesiam +in Dominio nostro Hiberniae per translationem Revmi Patris Dñi +Thomae ejus novissimi Episcopi ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem +vacare, venerabilem ac religiosum virum fratrem Quintinum Ohnygyn +ord. min. virum doctum, gravem, circumspectum et probum, multorum +testimonio maxime idoneum esse cognovimus qui dictae Ecclesiae +praeficiatur. Quapropter Vestrae Sanctitati ipsum commendamus, +eamque rogamus, ut eundem fr. Quintinum praedictae Cathedrali +Ecclesiae Cluanensi per dictam translationem vacanti praeficere et +Episcopum constituere dignetur, quem ut Deo acceptum, sic perutilem +eidem Ecclesiae pastorem futurum arbitramur. Et felicissime +valeat eadem Vestra Sanctitas, Quam Deus Altissimus longaevam +conservet.</p> + +<p>"Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici;<br /> +<span class="padl1">"die xviii. Junii 1515.</span><br /> +<span class="padl2">"Ejusdem Sanctitatis Vestrae</span><br /> +<span class="padl3">"Devotissimus atque obsequentissimus filius</span><br /> +<span class="padl2">"Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae ac Dom. Hib<sup>ae</sup>.</span></p> + +<p class="sig">"<span class="smcap">Henricus</span>".</p> +</div> + +<p>The second letter was addressed to Cardinal Julius de Medicis, +and is dated the same day. It seeks to conciliate for the petition +contained in the letter first cited, the patronage of Cardinal de +Medicis, who was known to exercise unbounded influence in the +councils of Pope Leo:</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae, ac Dominus Hiberniae, +Revmo. in Christo patri D. Julio tituli S. Mariae in Dominica S. R. +Ecclesiae Diacono Cardinali nostroque ac Regni nostri in Romana +curia Protectori et amico nostro charissimo salutem.</p> + +<p>"Commendamus in praesentia Ssm. D. N. venerabilem religiosum +virum fr. Quintinum Ohnygyn, virum doctum, prudentem et +vitae integritate probatum, Suamque Sanctitatem rogamus ut eundem +fratrem Quintinum Ecclesiæ Cluanensi, per Reverendi Patris Thomæ +ejus postremi Episcopi ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem translationem +vacanti praeficere et praesulem constituere dignetur. Quare pergratum +nobis erit ut Vestra Revma Dominatio relationem de dicta +Ecclesia, ut moris est, facere et ejusdem fratris Quintini procuratoribus +in Bullarum expeditione favorem suum praestare non gravetur.</p> + +<p>"Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici die xviii. Junii, 1515.</p> + +<p class="sig">"<span class="smcap">Henricus</span>".</p> +</div> + +<p>Though the king was thus so eager to have Dr. O'Hnygyn appointed +without delay to the vacant see, it was only in the month +of November the following year (1516) that the consistorial investigation +was made for the appointment of this prelate. The +record of this inquiry is still happily preserved, and though +there was only one witness present who was a native of Ardfert, +by name Nicholas Horan, still, from his scanty evidence we may +glean some interesting particulars regarding the ancient See and +Cathedral of St. Kieran.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>155]</a></span> +The town of Clonmacnoise, he says, is situated in the ecclesiastical +province of Tuam, at the distance of a day's journey from +the sea coast. It is small, consisting of only twelve houses, +which are built of rushes and mud, and are thatched with straw. +At one side flows the river Shannon, and the surrounding country +is thickly set with trees. Towards the west stands the cathedral, +which is in a ruinous condition. Its roof has fallen, and there +is but one altar, which is sheltered by a straw roof: it has a crucifix +of bronze, and only one poor vestment: its sacristy, too, is +small, but its belfry has two bells. Enshrined in the church is +the body of the Irish saint whose name it bears: nevertheless +the holy sacrifice of the Mass is seldom offered up, and the whole +revenue of the see amounts to only thirty-three crowns. As to +Father Quintin, it was further stated, that having been himself +in Rome, he was already well known to many members of the +Sacred College, and he is described as "in Presbyteratus ordine +constitutus, vir doctus, praedicator, bonis moribus et famâ, aliisque +virtutibus praeditus". (ap. Theiner, page 519.)</p> + +<p>Pope Leo X. did not hesitate much longer in appointing +one so highly commended to the vacant see, and before +the close of 1516 Dr. O'Hnygyn was consecrated Bishop of +Clonmacnoise. During the twenty-two years which he ruled +this diocese he displayed great energy in reanimating the fervour +of the faithful and restoring the ancient splendour of religion. +The cathedral was repaired: stained-glass windows and +paintings set forth once more the triumph of faith, whilst many +precious gems and other decorations were added, as voluntary +offerings from his faithful flock. The following description of +the cathedral, extracted from Ware, will serve to give a more +complete idea of this venerable structure:</p> + +<p>"Nine other churches were subject to the cathedral, being, as +it were, in one and the same churchyard, which contained about +two Irish acres in circuit, on the west whereof the bishops of +Clonmacnoise afterwards built their episcopal palace, the ruins +of which are yet visible. The situation of this place is not unpleasant. +It stands on a green bank, high raised above the river, +but encompassed to the east and the north-east with large bogs. +The nine churches were most of them built by the kings and +petty princes of those parts for their places of sepulture; who +though at perpetual wars in their lives, were contented to lie +here peaceably in death. One of these churches, called Temple-Ri, +or the King's Church, was built by O'Melaghlin, King of +Meath, and to this day is the burial place of that family. +Another, called Temple-Connor, was built by the O'Connor +Don; a third and fourth by O'Kelly and MacCarthy More of +Munster. The largest of all was erected by MacDermot, and is +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>156]</a></span> +called after his name. The rest by others. Before the west +door of MacDermot's church stood a large old-fashioned cross +or monument, much injured by time, on which was an inscription +in antique characters, which nobody that I could hear of +could read. The west and north door of this church, although but +mean and low, are guarded about with fine-wrought, small +marble pillars, curiously hewn. Another of the churches +hath an arch of a greenish marble, flat-wrought and neatly +hewn and polished, and the joints so close and even set, that +the whole arch seems but one entire stone, as smooth as either +glass or crystal. The memory of St. Kieran is yet fresh and +precious in the minds of the neighbouring inhabitants. In the +great church was heretofore preserved a piece of the bone of one +of St. Kieran's hands as a sacred relique. The 9th of September +is annually observed as the patron-day of this saint, and great +numbers from all parts flock to Clonmacnoise in devotion and +pilgrimage. The cathedral was heretofore endowed with large +possessions, and was above all others famous for the sepulchres of +the nobility and bishops, as also for some monuments and inscriptions, +partly in Irish and partly in Hebrew. Yet it declined +by degrees, and was in the end reduced to a most shameful +poverty". (<i>Harris's Ware</i>, pag. 166.)</p> + +<p>The famous cross of Clonmacnoise, to which Ware refers in +the above passage, was erected about the year 920; and though +two centuries ago its inscription was deemed illegible, the illustrious +Petrie has deciphered it in our own times. The first part +of the inscription is: "A prayer for Flann, son of Maelsechlainn"; +and the second part is: "A prayer for Colman who +made this cross over the King Flann". (Petrie, <i>Round Towers</i>, +pag. 268.) This ancient cross is, moreover, richly ornamented +with relievos and ornamental net-work: "The sculptures on its +west side", says Petrie, "relate to the history of the original +foundation of Clonmacnoise by St. Kieran; while the sculptures +on the other sides represent the principal events in the life of our +Saviour, as recorded in the Scripture; and hence the cross was +subsequently known by the appellation of <i>Cros na Screaptra</i>, <i>i.e.</i>, +the Cross of the Scriptures, under which name it is noticed in the +Annals of Tighernach at the year 1060". Amongst the sacred +subjects thus sculptured on this venerable cross we may mention, +the Crucifixion—the Blessed Virgin bearing the Divine Infant +in her arms—and the adoration by the Magi.</p> + +<p>Dr. O'Hnygyn died in 1538, and had for his successor Richard +Hogan, who, after presiding for fourteen years in the See of Killaloe, +was translated to Clonmacnoise on the 17th July, 1539: +he, however, died the same year, and as Ware informs us, +"within a few days after his translation". Another bishop was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>157]</a></span> +appointed without delay, and on the 15th December, 1539, Dr. +Florence O'Gerawan or Kirwan was proclaimed in consistory as +successor to St. Kieran. He held this See about fourteen years, +and died soon after the accession of Queen Mary. The death of +the good prelate was probably hastened by the sad ruin which +fell upon his cathedral before the close of 1552. In the spirit of +Vandalism to which the noblest monuments of our ancient faith +became a prey at this period, the English garrison of Athlone +plundered and pillaged the venerable church of Clonmacnoise—an +event, the memory of which is still as vividly preserved in +local tradition, as though it were only an occurrence of yesterday. +It is thus recorded in the Annals of the Four Masters +under the year 1552: "Clonmacnoise was plundered and devastated +by the English (Galls) of Athlone, and the large bells were +carried from the round tower. There was not left, moreover, a +bell, small or large, an image or an altar, or a book, or a gem, or +even glass in the window, from the walls of the church out, +which was not carried off. Lamentable was this deed, the +plundering of the city of Kieran, the holy patron".</p> + +<p>In the "Patent Rolls", an invaluable work for which we are +indebted to the persevering energy of Mr. Morrin, is registered +under date of 15th September, 1541, "the confirmation of +Florence Gerawan in the Bishoprick of Clonmacnoise, to which he +had been promoted by the Pope; and his presentation to the +vicarage of Lymanaghan in the same Diocese on his surrender +of the Pope's Bull". (vol. I. pag. 82.) The editor, indeed, inadvertently +substituted <i>Cloyne</i> for <i>Clonmacnoise</i> in this passage, +the Latin name <i>Cluanensis</i> being common to both Sees. Cloyne, +however, was at this time united with Cork, and Mr. Morrin +may easily be pardoned this error, since it is shared by the +learned De Burgo and by Dr. Maziere Brady in the Third +volume of his "<i>Records of Cork, Cloyne, and Ross</i>". (London, +1864, pag. 97.) The surrender of the Pope's Bull was regarded +at this period as a merely civil ceremony, required by law as a +condition to obtain possession of the temporalities of the See, +and we find an instance of it even in Catholic times on the appointment +of Dr. Oliver Cantwell to the See of Ossory in the +year 1488. At all events, the fact just now recorded, of the +plunder of his church sufficiently proves that Dr. O'Kirwan, at +the close of his episcopate, did not enjoy the favour and patronage +of the courtiers of Edward VI.</p> + +<p>Dr. Peter Wall, of the Order of St. Dominick, was the next +bishop of this See. He had for a while been led astray by the +novelties of the preceding reigns, but, as the Consistorial register +records, returned repentant to the bosom of Holy Church, and +was now absolved from all the censures which he had incurred. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>158]</a></span> +He was appointed Bishop on the 4th of May, 1556, and for +twelve years remained in undisturbed possession of his See. He +died in 1568; and though the heretical government annexed +this diocese to Meath, the Sovereign Pontiff never recognized +the union, and Clonmacnoise continued to be governed by +Vicars till, after a widowhood of eighty years, it again received a +chief pastor, in the person of Anthony M'Geoghegan, who was +appointed its bishop on 22nd of January, 1647.</p> + +<p>The reader may here expect some remarks on the vicissitudes +of this see, and its successive connection with the provinces of +Tuam and Armagh. When as yet there were only two archiepiscopal +sees in our island, extending to Leath Cuinn and Leath +Mogha, all Connacht, and with it Clonmacnoise, was comprised +in the northern district. Gradually, however, Tuam grew into +the proportions of a distinct province, and in the synod of Rathbreasil, +held by St. Celsus of Armagh in 1110, we find the five +sees of Tuam, Clonfert, Cong, Killalla, and Ardchame or Ardagh, +clustered together, though still subject to the Archbishop of +Armagh. When at length, in the synod of Kells, in 1152, Tuam +received the archiepiscopal pallium from the hands of Cardinal +Paparo, Ardagh was assigned to the primatial see, but Clonmacnoise +was referred to the new province of Tuam. This division +soon became a subject of controversy. Tuam claimed the diocese +of Ardagh for the western province, whilst Armagh declared +that the Shannon was its boundary, and hence reckoned Clonmacnoise +as a northern see, and at the same time claimed, as subject +to its own metropolitical jurisdiction, the churches of Killmedoin, +Croagh-patrick, Killtulagh, and some others of the diocese +of Tuam. At the Council of Lateran, held in Rome in +1215, Felix O'Ruadhan, Archbishop of Tuam, and Eugene MacGillividen, +Archbishop of Armagh, were both present, and laid +their dispute before the great Pontiff Innocent III., and a decree +soon after emanated, assigning indeed the above named churches +to Tuam, but deferring to a future day the decision of the other +points of controversy. In the meantime Armagh was in possession +of both sees, and for more than a hundred years they continued +thus subject to its metropolitical jurisdiction. As to +Ardagh, the question was never after mooted; but towards the +middle of the fourteenth century, Clonmacnoise seems to have +been again numbered amongst the dioceses of the western province. +This change probably took place during the episcopate +of Bishop Symon, of the Order of St. Dominick, who, though +omitted in the lists of Ware and De Burgo, was appointed to this +see on the death of Dr. Henry, in 1349. This prelate, in the +bull of his appointment, is declared to be "Priorem fratrum +ordinis Praedicatorum de Roscommon, Elfinensis diœcesis, in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>159]</a></span> +sacerdotio constitutum et cui de religionis zelo, litterarum scientia, +vitae ac morum honestate et aliis virtutum meritis laudabilia +testimonia perhibentur" (<i>ap. Theiner</i>, pag. 291). At all events, +soon after this period we find a list of Irish bishoprics which is +now preserved in the Barberini archives at Rome, and in it the +see of Clonmacnoise is referred to the province of Tuam. In the +consistorial record of the appointment of Dr. O'Higgins, cited +above, it is in like manner described as subject to the metropolitical +jurisdiction of St. Jarlath's. The episcopate of Dr. +O'Hnygyn seems to have been the period when at last all controversy +was hushed, and this diocese was finally adjudged to the +province of Armagh. This prelate assisted indeed at the Provincial +Synod of Tuam, held in 1523, but, in the preamble to +the Synod, he is expressly described as "Dominus Kyntius (<i>i.e.</i>, +Quintinus) Dei gratiâ Episcopus Cluanensis Provinciae Armachanae". +(<i>Irish Arch. Soc. Miscellany</i>, vol. I., p. 77.) An +official list of all the dioceses was drawn up and published +during the pontificate of Pope Paul III., in 1546, and in it +Clonmacnoise is marked as belonging to the primatial see. The +era of persecution during the reigns of Elizabeth and James I. +produced no change in this arrangement; and when a momentary +peace again smiled on the Irish Church, in 1632, we find +the vicar-apostolic of Clonmacnoise, Rev. John Gafney, after +administering this see <em>for thirty-five years</em>, taking his place +among the assembled fathers in the provincial synod of Armagh.</p> + +<p class="address">P. F. M.</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_consalvi_and_bonaparte" id="jan1865_consalvi_and_bonaparte"></a>CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.</h2> + + +<p>The concordat signed at Paris on the 15th July, 1801, between +Pius VII. and Napoleon, is one of the most important +facts of modern history. The magnitude of its results may best +be learned from the contrast between the present state of religion +in France and that which existed during, and for long +after, the Revolution. "There is no negotiation", says M. Thiers, +"which is more deserving of serious meditation than that of the +Concordat"; but up to the present day the materials for such a +study have been wanting. At length the full light of history +has been let in upon the secret conferences in which the articles +of that treaty were prepared; and the hand which has traced +for us their history is the same which signed the Concordat +itself. The memoirs of Cardinal Consalvi, who took part in the +negotiations as the plenipotentiary of the Roman Pontiff, penned +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>160]</a></span> +by him during the days of his exile, have at length been given +to the world.<a name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a> Since the Cardinal's death in 1824, these memoirs +have been religiously left in the obscurity to which their +author condemned them, and which he willed should last as long +as the life of the principal personages of whom he has made +mention in his pages. But when at length, in 1858, there appeared +no reason for further silence, they were handed over by +Consalvi's executors to M. Crétineau-Joly, who has published, +not the original text, but what he assures us is a faithful version +of it. We propose to give our readers a sketch of the history +of the Concordat as it is recorded in these memoirs, and in doing +so, we shall make use as often as we can of the Cardinal's own +words.</p> + +<p>The victory of Marengo, gained June 14, 1800, made the +First Consul master of Italy. Five days after the battle, passing +through Vercelli at the head of his army, he charged Cardinal +Martiniana, bishop of that city, to communicate to the Pope his +desire of negotiating a settlement of the religious affairs of France, +and for this purpose he requested that Mgr. Spina, archbishop of +Corinth, might be sent to him to Turin. His request was gladly +complied with. But scarcely had that prelate entered Turin +than he was ordered to set out at once for Paris, where Napoleon +awaited his arrival. It needed but a short stay in that capital +to convince Mgr. Spina that the projects of concordat proposed +by the consul were absolutely inadmissible, as being founded on +a basis completely at variance with the laws of the Church. In +vain did the Pope, in his anxiety to promote the good of religion, +forward to Paris an amended plan of concordat, in which he +made every concession permitted by his duty as head of the +Church. The only answer he received was an intimation from +M. Cacault, the French agent at Rome, that unless within five +days the proposals made by Napoleon were accepted without the +slightest change, the least restriction or correction, he, Cacault, +should declare a rupture between the Holy See and France, and +immediately leave Rome to join General Murat at Florence. +To all these threats, and to the menace of the loss of his temporal +power, the Pope had but one reply, that same reply which +we have heard from Pius IX. in our own day—that <i>non possumus</i> +against which all the assaults of the masters of legions have ever +failed, and evermore shall fail.</p> + +<p>M. Cacault, not daring to disobey the orders he had received, +prepared at once for his departure, but his excellent heart and +his affection for Rome suggested to him a means of preventing +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>161]</a></span> +the mischief that was sure to follow from the anger of Napoleon, +if once kindled against the Holy See. He proposed that Cardinal +Consalvi, the Pope's secretary of state, should at once set +out for Paris, to lay before the First Consul the imperious reasons +by which the Holy Father was forced to refuse the proffered +concordat. The French agent felt confident that, whilst it +would flatter Napoleon's pride to be able to exhibit to the Parisians +a Cardinal prime minister in waiting upon his will, the +presence of Consalvi would also be a proof of the Pope's anxious +desire to come to a favourable understanding on the affairs of the +French Church. After mature deliberation this plan was adopted. +The Cardinal took care that to the credentials usually given in +cases of treaties, the Pope should add a most precise command +that his envoy was to consider the project of concordat which +had been corrected at Rome, and hitherto rejected at Paris, not +only as the basis of the future treaty, but as the concordat itself. +Powers were granted, however, to make such changes as did not +alter the substance of the document. "I thought it necessary", +says the Cardinal, "to have my hands tied in this way, because +I foresaw that, unless I were in a position to show the French +government how limited were my powers, they would soon force +my entrenchments".</p> + +<p>Leaving Rome in company with M. Cacault, Cardinal Consalvi +arrived at Paris at night, after a tedious journey of fifteen +days, and took up his abode with Mgr. Spina and his theologian, +P. Caselli, afterwards Cardinal. Early in the morning he sent to +acquaint Bonaparte of his arrival, and to learn at what hour he +could have the honour of seeing the First Consul. He inquired +also in what costume he should present himself, as at that period +the ecclesiastical dress had been abandoned by the French clergy. +These communications were made through the Abbé Bernier, +who, from having been one of the leaders in the war of La +Vendèe against the Republic, had taken a great part in the +pacification of these provinces upon the terms offered by the +consular government, and had thereby secured for himself the +favour of Bonaparte. He was appointed negotiator on the part +of the government, and brought to his task much theological +knowledge, diplomatic skill, and the advantage of being agreeable +to both the contracting parties. This ecclesiastic soon returned +to Consalvi with the intimation that the First Consul +would receive him that same morning at two o'clock, and that +he was to come in the fullest possible cardinalitial costume. The +Cardinal, however, did not gratify him in this latter particular, +believing it to be his duty to present himself in the dress usually +worn out of doors by cardinals when not in function. He was +introduced to Napoleon under circumstances well calculated to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>162]</a></span> +embarrass a less evenly poised mind than his own. "I know", +said the First Consul, "why you have come to France. I wish +the conferences to be opened without delay. I allow you five +days time, and I warn you that if on the fifth day the negotiations +are not concluded, you must go back to Rome, as I have +already decided what to do in such a case". Consalvi replied with +calm dignity, and was soon afterwards conducted to his hotel. On +the same day the Abbé Bernier came again to Consalvi, and asked +him for a memorial setting forth the reasons which had constrained +the Pope to accept the project which had been presented +at Rome by M. Cacault. Although wearied by his long journey, +the Cardinal spent the watches of the night in drawing up the +memorial, which on the following day was communicated by the +Abbé Bernier to Talleyrand, who, in turn, was to report upon it +and lay it before the First Consul. The design of the memorial +was to justify the refusal of the Concordat in the terms in which +it had been drawn up by the French Government, and to show +how reasonable and just were the modifications insisted on by +the Pope. This design was not attained. Talleyrand wrote on +the margin of the first page of the memorial these words, well +calculated to confirm Napoleon in his idea that the Pope's minister +was actuated by personal enmity towards the French Government: +"Cardinal Consalvi's memorial does more to throw back the +negotiations than all that has hitherto been written on the subject". +These words, although they produced an unfavourable +impression on the First Consul, did not however retard the negotiations. +The fatigue of these negotiations was very great. Twice +each day for many days beyond the five granted by Bonaparte, +the Cardinal held conferences with the Abbé Bernier, always in +the presence of Mgr. Spina and P. Caselli. The nights were +frequently spent in drawing up and correcting memorials to be +presented to the government. It was at this period in the negotiations +that the limit which the Pope had placed to the Cardinal's +powers was found to be of the greatest practical advantage. +The Abbé Bernier, when any difficulty occurred, incessantly declared +that, however strong his own convictions, he could decide +nothing of himself without referring the matter to the First Consul. +On the contrary, the Cardinal was never allowed to despatch +a courier to consult the Pope and receive his commands. +The pretext for this prohibition was, that the Concordat should +absolutely be finished the next day. Under these circumstances, +his limited powers were the only means left to Consalvi by which +he might resist the pressure brought to bear against him. The +orders he had received from the Pope were, not to break off the +negotiations and refuse the Concordat because he could not +make it as favourable as might be, but, on the other hand, not to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>163]</a></span> +sign it by overstepping those instructions given him before he +left Rome, of which we have spoken above. For twenty-five +days the conferences continued. Every nerve was strained to +avert a rupture on the one hand, and undue concessions on the +other. The consequences of a rupture were frequently laid before +the Cardinal during these days, which he calls "days of +anguish", by the Count de Cobenzel, Austrian ambassador at +Paris. He was asked to consider that if the First Consul should +break with Rome, and definitely separate from the head of the +Catholic Church, he would, as he had often threatened, force +Germany, Spain, Italy, Switzerland, and Holland, to become +the accomplices of his apostacy.</p> + +<p>Finally, after incredible fatigue, after sufferings and anguish +of every kind, the day came which brought with it the long-looked +for conclusion of their task. The Abbé Bernier, who +reported every evening to Bonaparte the results of the daily +conferences, at length announced that the First Consul accepted +all the disputed articles, and that on the following day they +should proceed to sign two authentic copies of the treaty, one +copy to remain in the hands of each of the contracting parties. +The project thus accepted, was substantially the same as the one +which, having been amended at Rome, had been rejected by the +French government before the Cardinal's journey, and which +had led to M. Cacault's withdrawal from Rome within five days. +It was arranged that the signatures should be six; three on each +side. The Cardinal, Mgr. Spina, and P. Caselli, were to sign +on behalf of the Holy See; Joseph Bonaparte, brother of the +First Consul, Cretet, councillor of state, and the Abbé Bernier, +on behalf of the French government. It was further arranged +that the Abbé Bernier should call for the three ecclesiastics +at a little before four o'clock on the following day, 14th July, +and conduct them to the residence of Joseph Bonaparte, where +the solemn act was to be completed.</p> + +<p>"There", said Bernier, "we shall be able to do all in a +quarter of an hour, as we have only to write six names, and +this, including the congratulations, will not take even so long". +He also showed them the <i>Moniteur</i> of the day, in which the government +officially announced the conclusion of the negotiations. +He added, that on the next day, anniversary of the taking of the +Bastile, the First Consul intended to proclaim at a grand dinner +of more than three hundred guests, that the Concordat was signed, +and a treaty concluded between the Holy See and the government, +of far more importance than even the Concordat between +Francis I. and Leo X.</p> + +<p>Shortly before four o'clock the next day, the Abbé Bernier +made his appearance, having in his hand a roll of paper, which +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>164]</a></span> +he said was the copy of the Concordat to be signed. On their +arrival at Joseph Bonaparte's, they took their places at a table, +and after a short discussion as to who should be the first to sign, +Joseph yielded that honour to the claims of the Cardinal. He +took the pen in his hand, and then followed a scene which must +be described in his own words: "What was my surprise when +I saw the Abbé Bernier place before me the copy which he took +from his roll, as if to make me sign without reading it, and when +on running my eye over it, I found that it was not the treaty +which had been agreed on by the respective commissioners and +accepted by the First Consul himself, but one altogether different! +The difference I perceived in the first lines led me to +examine the rest with the most scrupulous care, and I satisfied +myself that this copy not only contained the project which the +Pope had refused to accept, but that it moreover included certain +points which had been rejected as inadmissible before the +project had been forwarded to Rome at all. This occurrence, +incredible but true, paralysed my hand when about to sign my +name. I gave expression to my surprise, and declared in plain +language that on no account could I accept such a document. +The First Consul's brother appeared equally astonished at hearing +me speak so. He said that he did not know what to think +of what he saw. He added that he had heard from the First +Consul himself, that every thing had been arranged, and that +there was nothing for him to do but affix his signature. As +the other official, the state councillor, Cretet, made the same +declaration, protesting his total ignorance, and refusing to believe +my statement about the change of documents, until I had proved +it by confronting the two copies, I could not restrain myself +from turning rather sharply towards the Abbé Bernier. I told +him that no one could confirm the truth of my assertion better +than he could; that I was exceedingly astonished at the studied +silence which I observed him to keep in the matter; and that I +expressly called upon him to communicate to us what he had +such good reason to know.</p> + +<p>"With a confused air and in an embarrassed tone, he stuttered +out that he could not deny the truth of my words and the difference +between the copies of the Concordat, but that the First +Consul had given orders to that effect, affirming that changes +were allowable as long as the document was not signed. 'And +so', added Bernier, 'he insists on these changes, because upon +mature deliberation he is not satisfied with the stipulations we +have agreed upon'.</p> + +<p>"I will not here relate what I said in answer to a discourse so +strange.... I spoke warmly of this attempt to succeed by +surprise; I resolutely protested that I would never accept such +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>165]</a></span> +an act, expressly contrary to the Pope's will. I therefore declared +that if, on their part, they either could not or would not +sign the document we had agreed upon, the sitting must come to +an end".</p> + +<p>Joseph Bonaparte then spoke. He depicted the fatal consequences +which would result to religion and to the state from +breaking off the negotiations; he exhorted them to use every +means in their power to come to some understanding between +themselves, on that very day, seeing that the conclusion of the +treaty had been announced in the newspapers, and that the news +of its having been signed was to be proclaimed at to-morrow's +grand banquet. It was easy, added he, to imagine the indignation +and fury of one so headstrong as his brother, when he should have +to appear before the public as having published in his own +journals false news on a matter of such importance. But no +arguments could persuade the Cardinal to negotiate on the basis +of the substituted project of Concordat. He consented, however, +to discuss once more the articles of the treaty on which +they had agreed before. The discussion commenced about five +o'clock in the evening. "To understand how serious it was, +how exact, what warm debates it gave rise to on both sides, how +laborious, how painful, it will be enough to say that it lasted +without any interruption or repose for nineteen consecutive +hours, that is to say, to noon on the following day. We +spent the entire night at it, without dismissing our servants or +carriages, like men who hope every hour to finish the business +on which they are engaged. At mid-day we had come +to an understanding on all the articles, with one single exception". +This one article, of which we shall speak later, +appeared to the Cardinal to be a substantial question, and to +involve a principle which, as has often been the case, the +Holy See might tolerate as a fact, but which it could never +sanction (<i>canonizzare</i>) as an express article of a treaty. The +hour when Joseph Bonaparte must leave to appear before +the First Consul was at hand, and "it would be impossible", +says the Cardinal, "to enumerate the assaults made on me at that +moment to induce me to yield on this point, that he might not +have to carry to his brother the fatal news of a rupture". But +nothing could shake the resolution of the Papal minister or lead +him to act contrary to his most sacred duties. He yielded so far, +however, as to propose that they should omit the disputed article, +and draw out a copy of the Concordat in which it should not +appear, and that this copy should be brought to Bonaparte. +Meantime the Holy See could be consulted on the subject of the +article under debate, and the difficulty could be settled before the +ratification of the Concordat. This plan was adopted. In less +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>166]</a></span> +than an hour, Joseph returned from the Tuileries with sorrow +depicted on his countenance. He announced that the First +Consul, on hearing his report, had given himself up to a fit of extreme +fury; in the violence of his passion he had torn in a hundred +pieces the paper on which the Concordat was written; but +finally, after a world of entreaties and arguments, he had consented +with indescribable repugnance, to admit all the articles +that had been agreed on, but with respect to the one article +which had been left unsettled, he was inflexible. Joseph was +commanded to tell the Cardinal that he, Bonaparte, absolutely +insisted on that article just as it was couched in the Abbé +Bernier's paper, and that only two courses were open to the +Pope's minister, either to sign the Concordat with that article +inserted as it stood, or to break off the negotiation altogether. +It was the Consul's unalterable determination to announce at +the banquet that very day either the signing of the Concordat, +or the rupture between the parties.</p> + +<p>"It is easy to imagine the consternation into which we were +thrown by this message. It still wanted three hours to five +o'clock, the time fixed for the banquet at which we were all +to assist. It is impossible to repeat all that was said by the +brother of the First Consul, and by the other two, to urge me to +yield to his will. The consequences of the rupture were of the +most gloomy kind. They represented to me that I was about to +make myself responsible for these evils, both to France and +Europe, and to my own sovereign and Rome. They told me +that at Rome I should be charged with untimely obstinacy, and +that the blame of having provoked the results of my refusal +would be laid at my door. I began to taste the bitterness of +death. All that was terrible in the future they described to me +rose up vividly before my mind. I shared at that moment (if I +may venture so to speak) the anguish of the Man of Sorrows. +But, by the help of Heaven, duty carried the day. I did not +betray it. During the two hours of that struggle I persisted in +my refusal, and the negotiation was broken off.</p> + +<p>"This was the end of that gloomy sitting which had lasted full +twenty-four hours, from four o'clock of the preceding evening to +four of that unhappy day, with much bodily suffering, as may be +supposed, but with much more terrible mental anguish, which +can be appreciated only by those who have experienced it.</p> + +<p>"I was condemned, and this I felt to be the most cruel inconvenience +of my position, to appear within an hour at the splendid +banquet of the day. It was my fate to bear in public the first +shock of the violent passion which the news of the failure of the +negotiations was sure to rouse in the breast of the First Consul. +My two companions and I returned for a few minutes to our +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>167]</a></span> +hotel, and after making some hasty preparations, we proceeded to +the Tuileries.</p> + +<p>"The First Consul was present in a saloon, which was thronged +by a crowd of magistrates, officers, state dignitaries, ministers, +ambassadors, and strangers of the highest rank, who had been invited +to the banquet. He had already seen his brother, and it +is easy to imagine the reception he gave us as soon as we had +entered the apartment. The moment he perceived me, with a +flushed face and in a loud and disdainful voice, he cried out:</p> + +<p>"'Well, M. le Cardinal, it is, then, your wish to quarrel! So be +it. I have no need of Rome. I will manage for myself. If Henry +VIII., without the twentieth part of my power, succeeded in +changing the religion of his country, much more shall I be able +to do the like. By changing religion in France, I will change +it throughout almost the whole of Europe, wherever my power +extends. Rome shall look on at her losses; she shall weep over +them, but there will be no help for it then. You may be gone; +it is the best thing left for you to do. You have wished to quarrel—well, +then, be it so, since you have wished it. When do +you leave, I say?'"</p> + +<p>"After dinner, General", calmly replied the Cardinal.</p> + +<div class="footnotes"> +<h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a> +<i>Mémoires du Cardinal Consalvi, secrétaire d'Etat du Pape Pio VII., avec +un introduction et des notes, par J. Crétineau-Joly.</i> Paris, Henri Plon, Rue Garencière, +8, 1864. 2 vol. 8vo, pagg. 454-488.</p> +</div> +</div> + +<p class="center smlfont">(TO BE CONCLUDED IN OUR NEXT.)</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_st_brigids_orphanage" id="jan1865_st_brigids_orphanage"></a>ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE.</h2> + +<p class="center"><i>St. Brigid's Orphanage for Five Hundred Children.</i> Eighth Annual +Report. Powell, 10 Essex Bridge, Dublin.</p> + + +<p>It would be interesting to trace the various arts and devices +which have been adopted for the propagation of Protestantism +in this country. Its authors certainly never intended to +spread it through the world in the way in which the Gospel was +introduced by the disciples of our Lord. The apostles gained +over unbelievers to the truth by patience, by prayer, by good +example, and by the performance of wonderful works. Their +spirit was that of charity, their only object was the salvation of +souls. So far from being supported by an arm of flesh, all the +powers of the earth persecuted them and conspired for their destruction.</p> + +<p>But how was Protestantism propagated in Ireland? By acts +of parliament fraudulently obtained, by the violence and influence +of two most corrupt and unprincipled sovereigns—Henry +VIII. and Elizabeth. Under their sway great numbers of Irish +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>168]</a></span> +Catholics were put to death because they would not renounce +the ancient faith; convents and monasteries were suppressed +because their inmates were faithful to their vows; the parochial +clergy and bishops were persecuted and spoiled, and many put +to death, because they adhered to the religion of their fathers, +and would not separate themselves from the communion of the +Catholic Church, spread over the whole world.</p> + +<p>Moreover, the property of the Catholics was confiscated, and +the nobles of the land were reduced to poverty, because their consciences +would not allow them to bow to the supremacy of the +crown in religious matters. What shall we say of the ingenious +system of penal laws, which, with Draconian cruelty, was enacted +against Catholicity? A father was not allowed to give a Catholic +education to his children; and the child of Catholic parents, +if he became a Protestant, could disinherit his brothers, and reduce +his father to beggary. Catholic education and Catholic +schools were proscribed. A Protestant university was instituted +and richly endowed with confiscated property, in order that it +might be an engine for assailing Catholicity, and a bulwark of +Protestantism. Charter schools were established for the purpose +of infecting poor children with heresy. A court of wards was +instituted, in order that the children of the nobility might be +seized on, and brought up in the errors of the new religion. It +was in this way that the Earls of Kildare and other noble families +lost their faith. Catholics were excluded from all offices of trust; +they could not be members of parliament, they had no right of +voting at elections, and they were not even allowed to hold +leases of the lands from which their fathers had been violently +and unjustly expelled. Such were the <em>evangelical</em> arts adopted +to spread Protestantism in Ireland. What a contrast with the +means employed by Providence to propagate the Gospel of Jesus +Christ!</p> + +<p>Thanks be to God, the faith of the people of Ireland overcame +all the agencies which were employed for its destruction, +and is now producing wonderful works of piety and charity at +home, and bringing the blessings of salvation to foreign lands +that heretofore were sitting in darkness and the shades of death. +However, active efforts are still made to propagate the religion of +Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, and it is hoped that what those corrupt +and wicked, but powerful and despotic, sovereigns could not +effect by fire and sword, by cruel penal laws, and confiscation of +property, may be compassed by a degraded and contemptible system +of pecuniary proselytism, which consists in collecting money +in England for the purpose of bribing poor Catholics to become +hypocrites and to deny their faith, or of purchasing children from +miserable or wicked parents, in order to educate them in the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>169]</a></span> +religion, whatever that may be, of the Church Establishment, or +more probably in no religion at all.</p> + +<p>The Report of St. Brigid's Orphanage, mentioned at the head +of this notice, gives most interesting details regarding this new +method of propagating the errors of Luther and Calvin. This +document, though brief, is most worthy of the perusal of every +Catholic. It describes the activity and perfidy of the proselytisers, +and it shows that they have immense resources, even hundreds of +thousands of pounds per annum, at their disposal. The zeal of +those men and their sacrifices in a bad cause, must be a reproach +to Catholics, if they are not ready to stand forth and exert themselves +in defence of the Holy Catholic and Apostolical Church, +out of which there is no salvation.</p> + +<p>The Association of St. Brigid in the few years of its existence +has saved a large number of children from the fangs of proselytism. +It has been able to perform so great a work of charity because its +funds, though small, are managed with great economy. No expense +is incurred for buildings, or for the rent of houses, or for +a staff of masters and mistresses. The ladies who manage the +orphanage receive no remuneration, but give their services for +the love of God. The poor orphans are sent to the country, and +placed under the care of honest and religious families, who, for five +or six pounds for each per annum, bring them up in the humble +manner in which the peasants of Ireland are accustomed to live. +In this way the orphans acquire that love for God, and that +spirit of religion, for which this country is distinguished, and, at +the same time, they become strong and vigorous like the other +inhabitants of the country, and are prepared to bear the hardships +to which persons of their class are generally exposed in +life. Were those children educated in large orphanages and in +the smoky air of the city, they would perhaps be weak and +delicate, incapable of bearing hard work, and likely to fail in the +day of trial.</p> + +<p>The education of the orphans of St. Brigid is not overlooked +by the managers. They require the nurses not only to teach the +children by word and example, but also to send them to good +schools, where they learn reading, and writing, the catechism, and +all that is necessary for persons in their sphere of life. Some of +the ladies of the association call them together from time to time +for examination, and considerable premiums are awarded to the +families in which the children are found to have made the +greatest progress. In this way great emulation is excited, and +a considerable progress in knowledge is secured.</p> + +<p>When the orphans grow up, as they are generally strong and +healthy and able for farm work, they are easily provided for. +Many of them are adopted by those who reared them. In this +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>170]</a></span> +way great economy is observed, and this is a consideration which +cannot be overlooked in a poor country like Ireland, where the +charity of the faithful has so many demands upon it. However, +everything necessary is attained, as the orphans are prepared +to earn a livelihood in this world, and trained up in the practice +of those Christian virtues and practices by which they may save +their souls.</p> + +<p>The report of the Orphanage is followed by the speeches which +were made by several gentlemen at a late meeting of the Association, +held on the 16th November last. They will be read with +great interest. Canon M'Cabe's address thus sums up the results +already obtained by St. Brigid's Association:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"I thank God", said he, "that I am here to-day to testify to the +glorious fact, that already 525 destitute orphans have found a home in +St. Brigid's bosom; and that 247 of these, nursed into strength, moral +and physical, have been sent forth into the world to fight the battle +of life; and we may rest perfectly satisfied that if, at the hour of +death, they are not able to exclaim with the apostle, 'I have kept the +faith', the fault most certainly will not rest with the friends of their +infant orphan days".</p> +</div> + +<p>What a contrast with such happy results does the sterility of +all Protestant religious undertakings present! This is illustrated +in the course of his discourse by the learned Canon. We give +the following extract:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"Marshall, in his admirable book on <i>Christian Missions</i>, assures us +that the sum annually raised in England for missionary purposes, is +not less than two millions sterling; but he also tells us, on the authority +of the <i>Times</i> newspaper, the consoling fact, that before one +penny leaves England, half a million is consumed by the officers at +home. We may rest quite satisfied that out of the £88,000 annually +expended here in Dublin, a very decent sum goes every year to bring +comfort, elegance, and luxury to the homes of pious agents and zealous +ladies engaged in the good cause. We have also the consoling +knowledge that English gold and the grace of conversion are very far, +indeed, from correlatives. Even in pagan lands its only power is to +corrupt the hearts of those to whom it purports to bring tidings of +Gospel truth. The spirit which influences the missioners whom it +sends forth, and the converts which it wins, is beautifully illustrated +by a story told by a missionary—Mr. Yate. He holds the following +dialogue with a converted New Zealander:—'When did you pray +last?' 'This morning'. 'What did you pray for?' 'I said, O +Christ, give me a blanket in order that I may believe'. This same +Mr. Yate innocently records a letter written to him by a New Zealand +convert, which aptly strikes off the character of master and disciple. +'Mr. Yate, sick is my heart for a blanket. Yes, forgotten +have you the young pigs I gave you last summer? Remember the +pigs which I gave you; you have not given me any thing for them. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>171]</a></span> +I fed you with sucking pigs; therefore I say, don't forget'. Need +we wonder that such converts and such teachers were equally +strangers to the blessings of Divine grace, and that the success of +their preaching may be universally summed up in the words of a report +which a famous Baptist preacher gave of his year's harvest. +'During last year', he writes, 'I had 25 candidates; out of that +number six died, seven ran away, six are wavering backwards and +forwards, and six are standing still'. So the good man's success was +represented by large zero. The same characteristics in teacher and +disciple mark the history of the crusade carried on against the religion +of Ireland. The Irish New Zealander expects his blanket as +the grand motive power of believing in souperism. The Irish Mr. +Yate gets his 'sucking pig', and very often is ungrateful to his benefactors. +In one word, if any success attend the efforts made by the +proselytiser, it is read in the total overthrow of the morals as well as +the faith of their victims".</p> +</div> + +<p>Not to be too long, we merely refer the reader to Alderman +Dillon's speech, in which he shows that the Protestant Church +Establishment has been for centuries and is at present the unhappy +source of all the evils of Ireland. With him we join in a +fervent wish that a political institution, the creature and the slave +of the state, an institution so useless and so mischievous, may soon +reach the end of its career. Its present position may be understood +from the following statistics given by Mr. Dillon, and +which are founded on the authority of the last census:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"The present Protestant population of the diocese of Kilfenora—251, +men, women, and children—is less than that of the Jews in the +city of Dublin, and could be removed in a few omnibuses; that of +Kilmacduagh, consisting of 434 persons, would not fill one room in the +Catholic Parochial Schools at Ennistymon, in that diocese; the smallest +rural Catholic Chapel in the diocese of Emly would be thinly filled +with the 1,414 professing Anglicans in that diocese; the new Catholic +Church in Ballinasloe would be comparatively empty with a congregation +composed of the 2,521 Protestant inhabitants of the diocese of +Clonfert; whilst, through the Cathedral of Waterford, three times +more Catholics pass on Sunday, during the hours of Divine worship, +than the 2,943 Protestants in the whole of that diocese. In fact, +the single parish of St. Peter's, in the City of Dublin, contains, according +to the Census of 1861, more Catholics than there are Protestants +in the five dioceses just named, together with those in the six +other dioceses of Achonry, Cashel, Killaloe, Ross, Lismore, and +Tuam; the Protestant population of these eleven dioceses, amounting +to 38,962 persons, and that of the one Catholic parish, to upwards +of 40,000 souls. There are as many Catholics in the City of Limerick +as there are Protestants in the whole five counties of Connaught; +there are more Catholics, by 23,000, within the municipal bounds of +the city of Dublin than there are Anglicans in the twelve counties of +Leinster; there are many thousands more Catholics in every county +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>172]</a></span> +in Ulster, save the small county Fermanagh, than there are Protestants +in the whole province of Munster; and, finally, the Anglican population +of the kingdom exceeds that of the Catholics of the single +county of Cork by only about 70,000 souls. In no province, no +county, no borough in Ireland, can the Anglican population show a +majority".</p> +</div> + +<p>We conclude by recommending the Orphanage of St. Brigid +to the charity, not only of Dublin, but of all Ireland. It is a +national institution. In a few years it has rendered great +services to the country at large and to religion by saving so large +a number of children from error and perversion; it is conducted +on principles of the strictest economy, so necessary in the depressed +state to which our population is reduced; and it is especially +recommended by the way it brings up the poor orphans, assimilating +them to our healthy and vigorous country people, and +inspiring them with the same love for God and fatherland which +distinguishes the peasants of Ireland. St. Brigid, the Mary of +Ireland, will not fail to protect all who assist her orphans.</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_professor_ocurry" id="jan1865_professor_ocurry"></a>THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.</h2> + +<p class="center">NO. III.</p> + +<p class="center"><i>The Rule of St. Carthach, ob. 636.—Part II.</i></p> + + +<h3>OF THE CONDUCT OF A MONK.</h3> + +<div class="cpoem"> +<div class="poem"> +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">67. If you be a monk under government,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Cast all evil from your hands;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Abide in the rights of the Church<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without laxity, without fault,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">68. Without quarrel, without negligence,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without dislike to any one,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without theft, without falsehood, without excess,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without seeking a better place,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">69. Without railing, without insubordination,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without seeking for great renown,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without murmur, without reproach to any one,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without envy, without pride,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">70. Without contention, without self-willedness,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without competition, without anger,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without persecution, without particular malice,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without vehemence, without words,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">71. Without languor, without despair,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without sin, without folly,<br /></span> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>173]</a></span> +<span class="i1">Without deceit, without temerity,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without merriment, without precipitance,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">72. Without gadding, without haste,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without intemperance—which defiles all—<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without inebriety, without jollity,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without silly, vulgar talk;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">73. Without rushing, without loitering,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With leave for every act;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without paying evil for evil,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In a decayed body of clay;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">74. With humility, with weakness,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Towards uncommon, towards common;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With devotion, with humbleness,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With enslavement to every one.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">75. In voluntary nocturns,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without obduracy, without guile,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Waiting for your rewards<br /></span> +<span class="i3">At the relics of the saints.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">76. With modesty, with meekness,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With constancy in obedience;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With purity, with faultlessness<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In all acts, however trivial.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">77. With patience, with purity,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With gentleness to every one;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With groaning, with praying<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Unto Christ at all hours;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">78. With inculcation of every truth,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With denunciation of every wickedness,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With perfect, frequent confessions<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Under direction of a holy abbot;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">79. With preservation of feet, and hands,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">And eyes, and ears,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And heart, for every deed<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which is due to the King above;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">80. With remembrance of the day of death<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which is appointed to all men;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With terror of the eternal pain<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In which [souls] shall be after the Judgment.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">81. To welcome the diseases,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Patience in them at all times,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">With protection to the people of heaven—<br /></span> +<span class="i3">It is a holy custom.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">82. To reverence the seniors,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">And to obey their directions,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To instruct the young people<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To their good in perfection.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>174]</a></span> +<span class="i0">83. To pray for our cotemporaries,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Greatly should we love it,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">That they barter not their Creator<br /></span> +<span class="i3">For the obdurate, condemned demon.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">84. To forgive every one<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who has done us evil,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In voice, in word, in deed,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Is the command of the King of the Heavens.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">85. To love those who hate us<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In this Earthly world;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To do good for the persecutions,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Is the command of God.<br /></span> +</div> +</div> +</div> + + +<h3>FOR THE CELE DE (CULDU), OR THE REGULAR CLERIC.</h3> + +<div class="cpoem"> +<div class="poem"> +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">86. If we be serving the priestly office,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">It is a high calling;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We frequent the holy church<br /></span> +<span class="i3">At [canonical] hours perpetually.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">87. When we hear the bell—<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The practice is indispensable—<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We raise our hearts quickly up,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">We cast our faces down;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">88. We say a <i>Pater</i> and a <i>Gloria</i>,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">That we meet no curse;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We consecrate our breasts and our faces<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With the sign of the Cross of Christ.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">89. When we reach the church<br /></span> +<span class="i3">We kneel three times;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">We bend not the knee in [worldly] service<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In the Sundays of the living God.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">90. We celebrate, we instruct,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without work, without sorrow;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Illustrious the man whom we address,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The Lord of the cloudy Heavens.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">91. We keep vigils, we read prayers,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Every one according to his strength;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">According to your time, you contemplate<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The Glory until the third hour.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">92. Let each order proceed as becomes it,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">According as propriety shall dictate;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">As to each it is appointed,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">From the third hour to noon.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">93. The men of holy orders at prayers,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To celebrate Mass with propriety;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The students to instruction,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Accordingly as their strength permits;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>175]</a></span> +<span class="i0">94. The youngsters to attendance,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Accordingly as their clothes will allow;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">For a lawful prey to the devil is<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Every body which does nothing.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">95. Occupation to the illiterate persons,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">As a worthy priest shall direct;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Works of wisdom in their mouths,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Works of ignorance in their hands.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">96. The celebration of every [canonical] hour<br /></span> +<span class="i3">With each order we perform;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Three genuflexions before celebration,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Three more after it.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">97. Silence and fervour,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Tranquillity without grief,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Without murmur, without contention,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Is due of every one.<br /></span> +</div> +</div> +</div> + + +<h3>OF THE ORDER OF REFECTION, AND OF THE REFECTORY.</h3> + +<div class="cpoem"> +<div class="poem"> +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">98. The Rule of the Refectory after this,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">It is no injury to it to mention it;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is for the abbot of proper orders<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To judge each according to his rank.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">99. The question of the refectory at all times,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Thus is it permitted:<br /></span> +<span class="i1">An ample meal to the workmen,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In whatever place they be.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">100. Tenderness to the seniors<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who cannot come to their meals,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Whatever be their condition,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">That they come not to neglect.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">101. Different is the condition of every one;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Different is the nature of every wickedness;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Different the law in which is found<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The adding to a meal.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">102. Sunday requires to be honoured,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Because of the King who freed it;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The feast of an apostle, noble martyr,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">And the feasts of the saints,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">103. Be without vigil, with increased meals.<br /></span> +<span class="i3">A tranquil, easy life<br /></span> +<span class="i1">From the night of great Christmas<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Till after the Christmas of the Star.<a name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a><br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">104. The festivals of the King of truth,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In whatever season they happen,<br /></span> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>176]</a></span> +<span class="i1">To honour them is proper,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To glorify them is right.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">105. The fast of Lent was fasted by Christ<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In the desert within;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The same as if it were your last day, you eat not<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The meal of every day in it.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">106. To fast upon Sunday I order not,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Because of the benignant Lord;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In the enumeration of the <i>tenth</i>,<a name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a><br /></span> +<span class="i3">Nor of the year, it is not.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">107. Joy, glory, reverence,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In great and glorious Easter,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The same as Easter every day,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Until Pentecost, is proper,<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">108. Without fasting, without heavy labour,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without great vigils;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In figure of the glorious salvation<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which we shall receive <em>yonder</em>.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">109. The feast of an apostle and martyr<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In the time of the great Lent;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">In figure of the righteousness<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which we shall receive <em>yonder</em>.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">110. The two fast days of the week<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Are to be observed by a proper fast,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Accordingly as the time occurs,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">By him who has the strength.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">111. Summer Lent or Winter <i>Lent</i>,<a name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a><br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which are bitter of practice,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is the laity that are bound to keep these,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who do not do so perpetually.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">112. For as regards the ecclesiastics,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who abide in propriety,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is certain that of Lent and fasting<br /></span> +<span class="i3">All seasons are to them.<a name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></a><a href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a><br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">113. The meritorious fast is,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">And the abstinence so bright,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">From noon to noon—no false assertion;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">From remote times so it has been done.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">114. A tredan [three days' total fast] every quarter to those<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who fast not every month,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Is required in the great territories<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In which is the Faith of Christ.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">115. From the festival of the birth of John<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Till Easter, happy the combat,<br /></span> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>177]</a></span> +<span class="i1">It is from vesper time to vesper time<br /></span> +<span class="i3">It is proper to go to table.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">116. From Easter again to John's feast,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">It is from noon to noon;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is at evening of alternate days<br /></span> +<span class="i3">That comfort is allowed them.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">117. When the little bell is rung,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Of the refectory, which is not mean,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The brethren who hear it<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Come all of them at its call;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">118. Without running, without stopping,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without passing proper bounds;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Every man separately—it is no sad assertion<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Receives the punishment [of the board?]<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">119. Then they go into the house,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">And shed tears with fervour;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">They repeat a <i>Pater</i> for rest in God;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">They stoop down three times.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">120. They then sit at the table,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">They bless the meal,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Allelujah is sung, the bell is rung,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Benediction is pronounced.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">121. A senior responds in the house,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">He says: God bless you;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">They eat food, and drink,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">They return thanks after that.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">122. If there be anything more choice<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which one should thirst for,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Let it be given in private<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To a senior by himself.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">123. Let relief be given, if requisite,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To those [penitents] who have devoutly fasted;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Let them be deprived, if not requisite,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Until they have done penance—the men.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">124. After this, each man to his chamber,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without murmur, without anger,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To reading, to prayers,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To sighing unto his King;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">125. To go afterwards to vespers,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To celebrate them gracefully;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To retire afterwards to rest<br /></span> +<span class="i3">In the place which he occupies;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">126. To bless the house<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Entirely upon all sides;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">To attend the <i>canonical hours</i>,<a name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></a><a href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a><br /></span> +<span class="i3">Without delay, without fail;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>178]</a></span><span class="i0">127. To pray God for every one<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who serves the Church of God,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">And for every Christian<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who has come upon the earthly world.<br /></span> +</div> +</div> +</div> + + +<h3>OF THE DUTIES OF A KING.</h3> + +<div class="cpoem"> +<div class="poem"> +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">128. If you be a king, be a just king,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">You shall ordain no injustice;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Illustrious is the Man who has appointed you—<br /></span> +<span class="i3">The Lord of holy Heaven!<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">129. You shall not be rash,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">You shall not be prosperous and fierce;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">You shall be watchful of the All Powerful,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Who has given thee the rank.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">130. The wealth which you have obtained,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">If you do not be obedient to <span class="smcap">Him</span>,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Shall be taken from you in a short time;<br /></span> +<span class="i3">They shall leave you in pain.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">131. For it has been the full reduction<br /></span> +<span class="i3">To every king who has been,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">When you have bartered—hapless power!—<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Your righteousness for unrighteousness.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">132. For it is through the unrighteousness of kings<br /></span> +<span class="i3">That all peace is disrupted<br /></span> +<span class="i1">Between the Church and the laity—<br /></span> +<span class="i3">All truth is broken.<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">133. For it is through their contention<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Comes every plague, it is known;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is through their excesses that there comes not<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Corn, or milk, or fruit;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">134. It is through them come all mortalities,<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which defy every power;<br /></span> +<span class="i1">It is through them that battle-triumph attends<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Every enemy over their countries;<br /></span> +</div> + +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">135. It is through them come the tempests<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Of the angry, cold skies,<br /></span> +<span class="i1">The insects—the many distempers<br /></span> +<span class="i3">Which cut off all the people.<br /></span> +</div> +</div> +</div> + +<p>[There were a few stanzas more, but they are illegible.]</p> + +<p>It is unnecessary for us to dwell at any great length on the +importance of this venerable document. It not only illustrates +in an extraordinary manner many points of Catholic dogma, but +also shows that several of the disciplinary observances now in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>179]</a></span> +force in the Church were faithfully observed by our fathers in +the seventh century. For instance, the respectful and loving +homage due to the Blessed Mother of God is insinuated in the +fifth strophe; in the ninth and following strophes we are taught +the authority with which bishops are invested in the Church—authority +which extends over every class no matter how exalted: +"Check the noble kings: be thou the vigilant pastor". In the +eighteenth and following we are instructed in the duty of +honouring superiors as we honour Christ Himself. From the +thirty-eighth to the sixty-sixth we are taught the great and +most important offices of a priest, especially with regard to +offering the Holy Body and Blood of Our Lord, the practice of +daily Mass, the celebration of Requiem Masses for the dead, the +administration of the Holy Communion in life and death, and +the necessity of receiving the confessions of the faithful, both +before Communion and at the last moment.</p> + +<p>The disciplinary observances which we chiefly remark in the +<i>Rule</i> are the raising up of the hands, the striking the breasts, +and the genuflexions prescribed at the time of prayers and of +the Holy Sacrifice; the perpetual psalmody: "To sing the three +times fifty (Psalms) is an indispensable practice"; the purity of +life required in the priest: "There shall be no permanent love in +thy heart, but the love of God alone; for pure is the Body which +thou receivest: purely must thou go to receive it" (strophe 65). +The use of the sign of the Cross is mentioned at strophe eighty-eight; +and at eighty-six we find mention of the canonical hours, +and at eighty-nine of the ancient custom, still preserved in many +parts of the Liturgy, of praying erect, of not kneeling on Sundays, +and of genuflecting on entering the church or place where God's +glory dwells. The practice of fasting, and of other corporal +austerities, is also inculcated; and while in the 102nd and 106th +strophes, Sundays and festivals are exempted from the law of +fasting, the fast of Lent (strophes 105, 109, and following), of +Advent (strophe 111), of two fasting days in each week, +(strophe 110), and of the Quarter Tense (strophe 114), are +specially mentioned. We also find an enumeration of the festivals +as they are celebrated by the Church even at our day; the +Sundays, festivals of the apostles, of noble martyrs, and of all the +saints; the "night of great Christmas", the Epiphany, when +the star led the wise men to Bethlehem; Easter; "the festivals +of the King of Truth"; Pentecost; and even the festival of the +birth of St. John the Baptist.</p> + +<p>On reading over this remarkable document we are struck with +the truth of the remark of the eloquent Ozanam in the chapter +of his work <i>Etudes Germaniques</i>, he has devoted to the "preaching +of the Irish". He says: "We must not here repeat that +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>180]</a></span> +accusation so often brought against the Church of Ireland, viz., +that being instructed in sacred learning from Asia, she rejected +the authority of the Popes; and that in union with the +Culdees of Brittany, her monks preserved their religious independence +in the midst of the universal spiritual bondage of the +middle ages. If the founders of Irish monasteries, in the provisions +and very terms of their rules, often recall to mind the institutions +of the east, it was at Lerins and in the writings of +Cassian they learned them. It was from Rome that Patrick +received his mission; from Rome he received the language of +his liturgy, the dogmas he taught, and the religious observances +he propagated. Run over all that remains of these first centuries +(of the Irish Church), the decrees of national synods, the penitentials, +the legends: you will find in them everything which +the enemies of Rome have rejected; the Eucharistic Sacrifice, +the invocation of saints, prayers for the dead, the practice of +confession, of fasting, and of abstinence. The differences between +her and the Churches of the continent are reducible to +three points: the form of the tonsure, some of the minor ceremonies +of baptism, and the time of keeping Easter, and these +slight differences disappeared when the Fathers of the Council +of Lene (<small>A.D.</small> 630), 'having had recourse', as they tell us, 'to +the chief of Christian cities, <em>as children to their mother</em>', adopted +the customs of the rest of Christendom. The religious communities +of Ireland were not, then, the jealous guardians of some +unheard-of heterodox Christianity. They were the colonies and +(as it were) the out-posts of Latin civilization. They maintained +learning as well as faith, and their schools imitated the Roman +schools in Gaul, whence had come forth the bright luminaries of +the Church, Honoratus, Cassian, Salvian, and Sulpicius Severus".</p> + +<p>How beautiful is the description of one of these monastic +rules, that of Benchor, found in the ancient Antiphonary of that +monastery, published by Muratori, and quoted by the same +distinguished writer:—</p> + +<div class="cpoem"> +<div class="poem"> +<div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"Benchiur bona regula.<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Recta atque divina.<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Navis nunquam turbata,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Quamvis fluctibus tonsa,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Necnon vinca vera,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Ex Ægypti transducto,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Christo regina apta,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Solis luce amicta.<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Simplex simul atque docta.<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Undecumque invicta<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Benchiur bona regula".<br /></span> +</div> +</div> +</div> + +<p>After giving this glowing picture of the monasteries of Ireland +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>181]</a></span> +we are not surprised to find this same learned writer exclaiming, +"That the monastic race of the ages of barbarism, the missionary +race destined to bear aloft the light of faith and learning +amidst the increasing darkness of the west, was the Irish people, +whose misfortunes are better known than the great services they +rendered to European civilization, and whose wonderful vocation +has never been studied as it deserves".</p> + +<p>In a future number we hope to enter again upon this most +interesting subject, when reviewing a valuable contribution just +given to our national literature by the learned Dr. Reeves on +the <i>Culdees of the British Isles</i>.</p> + +<div class="footnotes"> +<h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a> +Epiphany.</p> +</div> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a> +Tithe.</p> +</div> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></a><a href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a> +Advent.</p> +</div> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></a><a href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a> +It is certain that all seasons are seasons of Lent and fasting to them.</p> +</div> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></a><a href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></a> +Matins (?).</p> +</div> +</div> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_st_peters_pence" id="jan1865_st_peters_pence"></a>ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE,<br /> +<small>DUBLIN.</small></h2> + + +<p>This association was founded in the end of the year 1861, by +the pious Catholics of Dublin, for the purpose of aiding the +Pope in the distress and difficulties to which he has been reduced +by the perfidy and violence of the Sardinian Government and +other enemies of the Church of God.</p> + +<p>Since its foundation, three years ago, this association has forwarded +to Rome the sums of which we publish the annexed +account. In a preceding collection, made on the first Sunday of +Lent, 1861, about eighteen thousand pounds were contributed +in Dublin, to which we do not refer on the present occasion.</p> + +<p>All we shall now say is, that the generosity of the faithful of +Dublin, and their anxiety to assist the Pope, supply the best +proofs of the vitality and strength of their faith.</p> + +<p>The Pope is the common father of all, the Chief Pastor of the +Church of God, the Vicegerent of Christ, the inheritor of the +dignity and office of St. Peter. He is the servant of the servants +of God, obliged to toil incessantly for the welfare of the Church +and the salvation of souls. Were the benign influence of the +Popes destroyed, the Church would split into factions, and unity +and Catholicity would cease to distinguish it.</p> + +<p>Whilst the successor of St. Peter has the claims of a father and +of a pastor, and so many other claims on his children and spiritual +subjects, those who look with indifference on his afflictions +or who rejoice when he is plundered by his enemies, are liable to +the charge of want of filial affection, of gratitude, and indeed of +a proper spirit of religion.</p> + +<p>It is a consolation to know that the Catholics of almost every +country and every diocese of the world have proved themselves +worthy of their calling, and made great exertions to relieve the +Pope. France, Spain, Germany, Belgium, Ireland, and even the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>182]</a></span> +oppressed and persecuted Catholics of Sardinia, have done their +duty most nobly. The consequence is, that by the aid of the +alms of the faithful, the Pope is able to meet his engagements, +and continue uninterruptedly the administration of the affairs of +the Universal Church. And he is powerful in his weakness. At +the same time, the excommunicated King of Sardinia and his +ministers, notwithstanding the robberies they have committed, +find their hands and their treasury quite empty, and must soon +terminate in a state of public bankruptcy.</p> + +<p>It is evident that our Divine Redeemer watches over the Holy +See, and defeats all the assaults of the powers of darkness that +are directed against it. It is Heaven that inspires the Catholics +of the world to institute associations for the relief of the Vicar of +Christ on earth, and to aid in bringing about the triumph of +truth over error, and of light over darkness. Ireland, we trust, +will always be ready to assist the good cause even from the +depths of her poverty. The few who sneer at the sufferings of +their father, and refuse him sympathy and relief, are unworthy +of the name of Irish Catholics; they are degenerate children of +forefathers who died rather than renounce their attachment to +the See of Peter.</p> + +<div class="centered"> +<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Money forwarded to Rome, pounds, shillings and pence"> + <tr> + <td class="tdl">1861—</td> + <td class="tdl">December 26th,</td> + <td class="tdr">£180</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl">1862—</td> + <td class="tdl">February 19th,</td> + <td class="tdr">100</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">February 26th,</td> + <td class="tdr">30</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">March 26th,</td> + <td class="tdr">100</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">May 19th,</td> + <td class="tdr">200</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">July 28th,</td> + <td class="tdr">200</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">August 9th,</td> + <td class="tdr">500</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">September 4th,</td> + <td class="tdr">500</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">November 14th,</td> + <td class="tdr">120</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">November 28th,</td> + <td class="tdr">30</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl">1863—</td> + <td class="tdl">March 9th,</td> + <td class="tdr">150</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">May 13th,</td> + <td class="tdr">150</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">May 29th,</td> + <td class="tdr">50</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">July 15th,</td> + <td class="tdr">700</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">July 29th,</td> + <td class="tdr">500</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">November 26th,</td> + <td class="tdr">300</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl">1864—</td> + <td class="tdl">April 14th,</td> + <td class="tdr">200</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">July 27th,</td> + <td class="tdr">1000</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl">November 8th,</td> + <td class="tdr">350</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + <td class="tdr">0</td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdl"> </td> + <td class="tdr bt">£5,460</td> + <td class="tdr bt">0</td> + <td class="tdr bt">0</td> + </tr> +</table> +</div> + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_poland" id="jan1865_poland"></a>POLAND.</h2> + + +<p>His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin has honoured us by addressing +to us the following letter:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="center"><i>To the Editors of the Irish Ecclesiastical Record.</i></p> + +<p class="address">55 Eccles Street, 22nd December, 1864.</p> + +<p><span class="smcap">Rev. Gentlemen</span>,</p> + +<p>The sad condition to which Russian despotism has reduced +our Catholic brethren in Poland must be a source of grief and +affliction to every Christian heart. Tens of thousands of the +inhabitants of that generous country, so long the bulwark of +Christendom against the encroachments of pagan or Mahometan +hordes, have been condemned to pass their days in the deserts of +Siberia, and to suffer an exile worse than death: noble families +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>183]</a></span> +have been totally destroyed, and their children dispersed: even +young ladies of the highest rank have been dragged from the convents +where they were receiving a Christian education, and sent to +pass their days among the Calmucks or the Tartars. The property +of the Catholic nobility and gentry has been confiscated; many +churches and colleges and almost all the convents and monasteries, +have been stripped of their possessions, or suppressed. The +scaffold has been purpled with the blood of innumerable victims, +lay and clerical, and some bishops and hundreds of priests are +now scattered over the continent of Europe, undergoing the +sufferings of exile. "Crudelis ubique luctus, ubique pavor et +plurima mortis imago". All these evils have been afflicted on +Poland in the presence of Europe, and all the great powers have +been silent, looking on with indifference. The Holy Father +alone, acting with the usual spirit of the Apostolic See, has +raised his voice in favour of suffering humanity; but heresy and +schism shut their ears against the words of truth, and Sarmatia +is left to her unhappy fate.</p> + +<p>The scenes now enacted in Poland cannot but remind us of the +calamities with which our own dear country was visited in the +days of Cromwell and the Puritans, when the streets of our towns +ran with the blood of massacred Catholics, and multitudes of +Catholic children were torn from their homes and sent to drag +out a miserable existence in the swamps of Georgia or on the +scorching sands of the Antilles.</p> + +<p>Ireland having suffered in the same cause and in the same +way as Poland, must feel deep sympathy with her afflicted +sister—"Haud ignara mali, miseris succurrere disco". Hence, +I am confident that our charitable people, though severely tried +themselves, will do everything in their power to assist the poor +exiled Poles, who have been obliged to take refuge in France +and other countries of Europe, in order to avoid the sword or +the halter of the Russian despot.</p> + +<p>The clergy of France, encouraged by the exhortations and +example of our Holy Father, who has not only raised his voice +in favour of the poor exiles, but has founded a college for them +in Rome—the clergy of France, always active and zealous +in the protection and propagation of the faith, have instituted a +society, with the view not only of providing for the present +wants of the Poles now scattered through Europe, but also of +taking steps to secure in times to come the existence of our holy +religion in that unhappy country, by educating young students +to fill the ranks of the priesthood.</p> + +<p>A most distinguished prelate, Monseigneur Segur, well known +for his innumerable works of charity and religion, is at the head +of the society just mentioned, and the Very Rev. Abbé +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>184]</a></span> +Perraud, a learned priest of the Oratory, and author of an admirable +work on the state of Ireland, is its secretary. The society is +patronised by the bishops and nobles of France.</p> + +<p>Wishing you, reverend gentlemen, every blessing and every +success, I remain, your obedient servant,</p> + +<p class="sig smcap"><img src="images/cross.png" width="16" height="15" alt="Cross pattee" /> Paul Cullen.</p> + +<p>The president and secretary have addressed to me the two +documents here annexed, which give a full and true account of +the unhappy state of the Polish exiles, and of the sufferings of +the clergy.</p> + +<p>May I beg of you to publish them in the next number of the +<i>Record</i>, a periodical which I hope will do good service to Irish +ecclesiastical literature.</p> + +<p>I will send £10 myself, to assist in relieving the persecuted +Poles. If any of your readers wish to confide their contributions +to me, I will be happy to remit them to that good friend, +both of Ireland and Poland, the Abbé Perraud.</p> + + +<p class="center"><i>Letter addressed to their Lordships the Archbishops and Bishops of England +and Ireland by the President of the Association.</i></p> + +<p>The 30th of July, 1864, date of the circular of the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IX., +addressed to the Archbishops and Bishops of Poland, will ever be a memorable +epoch for the martyred nation. From that day she may look with confidence to +the future; Catholicism is saved in Poland, and with Catholicism the past history +of the Polish nation.</p> + +<p>In obedience to the voice of the Holy Father, <em>who solemnly warns us not to follow +prescriptions contrary to the laws of God and of His Church</em>, and "placing, +according to his word, everything else below religion and the Catholic doctrine", +some of his sons assembled on the 24th of September, 1864, for the purpose of obtaining +in behalf of Poland that which the Emperor of Russia refuses her.</p> + +<p>Borrowing the very expressions of the Pontifical letter, the following are their +engagements:</p> + +<p>"The Czar wishes to extirpate Catholicism"; we will uphold it.—"He would +drag the whole of his people into this wretched schism"; we will lend them our +aid.—"He prohibits writings that are propitious to Catholicism"; we will print +them.—"He impedes the communications with the Holy See"; we will free them +from difficulty.—"He forbids showing, either by preaching or instructing, the +difference that exists between truth and schism"; we will receive and propagate +works that demonstrate this difference.</p> + +<p>"Bishops are torn from their dioceses and sent into exile"; we should be proud +to own them.—"The religious are expelled from their communities, and their +monasteries are turned into barracks"; we are ready to offer them a refuge.—"Priests +are cruelly persecuted, deprived of all they possess, reduced to poverty, exiled, +thrown into prison or put to death"; we undertake to receive them with +honour, to alleviate their sufferings, to create or to support houses of education, +both elementary and of a higher order, so that the source of priesthood in Poland +may not be dried up, and so as to disseminate the benefits of Christian education.—"Numbers +of Catholics of every rank and age are removed to distant countries"; +we will open our doors to them.</p> + +<p>In a word, the nucleus of an exclusively religious association, under the denomination +of "Work of Catholicism in Poland", has been formed in Paris, with the +view of maintaining, "by all the means that charity can suggest", this generous +nation in her fidelity to the Church.</p> + +<p>Mgr. de Ségur, prelate of his Holiness' household and Canon of St. Denis, has +consented to honour this most important work with his patronage.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>185]</a></span> +The Rev. Father Pététot, superior-general of the Oratory, and the Rev. M. +Deguerry, parish priest of the church of La Madeleine, at Paris, the Count Montalembert, +and M. Cornudet, councillor of state, have also kindly accepted the +vice-presidentship.</p> + +<p>Our first duty is to receive with sympathy the representatives of Polish heroism, +men who have not hesitated between tortures and apostacy. Many of them were +in the enjoyment of affluence at home; and after having proved in the last struggle +the vitality of their invincible nation, the spirit of faith and of sacrifice is now +the sole treasure which they possess.</p> + +<p>Amongst the Poles now in Paris, there are representatives of every profession; +employment must be found for them, either in the capital or the provinces. A +neighbouring country of two millions and a half of inhabitants, Switzerland, has +harboured about two thousand. There, not one of the exiles but has found both +assistance and means of gaining his livelihood. An asylum even is being founded +for the reception of invalids; a residence is offered to them. Public opinion in +Switzerland is so favourable to the Poles, that in their presence even religious differences +are done away with. What the Helvetian republic has effected, the whole +of France will not fail to accomplish. So much for the more immediate necessities.</p> + +<p>Whenever there is question of works of the apostleship in foreign lands, we are +always ready to assist the missionary. Have we not a short time ago signalized our +zeal for the Christians of Syria and Lebanon, and still more recently for the Bulgarian +nation, for whose return to unity we may safely hope? What we require at present, +and what is easier to perform, and less uncertain, is to maintain in her attachment +to the Church a Catholic nation of 25 millions of men. To accomplish this, +we must provide for the religious education of those whom the misfortunes of the +times prevent from entering into the seminaries of Poland. The Holy Father has +himself given the initiative, by opening a Polish seminary at Rome. Why should +we not follow his example? At the time of the persecutions in Ireland, we counted +in the north of France alone, no less than four colleges for the use of young Irishmen: +Saint-Omer, where the great O'Connell was formed: Douai, whence came +in the time of Elizabeth, forty of England's early martyrs: Lille, and Paris.</p> + +<p>Until such time as the extension of the work shall enable us to collect the necessary +funds for the foundation and maintenance of these establishments, we would +humbly request the bishops to admit into their large and small seminaries the young +Poles who show signs of an ecclesiastical vocation. If, after preparatory studies, +they could not all return to their mother country, their aid would be valuable for +the conversion of different nations of the East.</p> + +<p>As it is probable that this association of prayers and of alms will not be of long +duration, the annual subscription is fixed at a minimum of 5 fr. Many of the +faithful no doubt will not be satisfied with so small a contribution. Others, on the +contrary, may group together to form it.</p> + +<p>We would also request their Lordships the Bishops to be kind enough to appoint +in each of their dioceses a member of their clergy who would have the charge of +centralising the work and making it known, and who would enjoy the spiritual +favours of the Sovereign Pontiff, who has ever been the protector and father of +Poland. To every Catholic, to whatever country he may belong, this work is +a question of honour, a protestation of the civilised world against barbarity.</p> + +<p>Out of France we firmly hope our work will meet with deep sympathy, similar +associations will be formed, and regular communications established between them.</p> + +<p>May the blessed Virgin, Patroness of Poland, bless and second our efforts.</p> + +<p>All communications and donations intended for the "Work of Catholicism in +Poland" to be addressed to the Rev. Father Perraud, Priest of the Oratory, Director +General of the Work, 44 Rue du Regard, Paris.</p> + +<p>French and foreign newspapers favourable to Poland are requested to publish +this act of foundation of the "Work of Catholicism in Poland".</p> + + +<p class="center"><i>Letter to the Archbishop of Dublin from the Director-General of the Association.</i></p> + +<p class="address">"Paris, 20th December, 1864,</p> + +<p>"<span class="smcap">My Lord Archbishop</span>,</p> + +<p>"The work, the plan of which we lay before you to-day, is one which recommends +itself to your zeal and your love for the Church.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>186]</a></span> +"The touching words of the Sovereign Pontiff have stirred us to lend assistance +to martyred Poland. May the Church of Ireland second the Church of France in +this endeavour, which is so noble, and, at this moment, so necessary.</p> + +<p>"I venture to unite my humble voice with that of the pious prelate and of the +eminent men who are at the head of this work, in the hope that the bishops and +priests of Ireland will listen with favour to an appeal on behalf of a persecuted +church and nation. Accept, my Lord, the expression of profound respect and +lively gratitude with which I am,</p> + +<p class="sig">"Your most devoted humble Servant,<br /> +"ADOLPHE PERRAUD,<br /> +"Director-General of the Work".</p> +</div> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_liturgical_questions" id="jan1865_liturgical_questions"></a>LITURGICAL QUESTIONS.</h2> + + +<p>One of the objects which the founders of the <span class="smcap">Irish Ecclesiastical +Record</span> had proposed to themselves from the very +beginning of their undertaking was to offer to the Irish clergy in +its pages an appropriate place for the discussion of liturgical questions. +They judged that they could not better recommend this +object to their readers than by laying before them a sample of the +actual working of the liturgical department of an ecclesiastical +periodical of long standing and renown. With this view it was +resolved to insert in our early numbers some of the questions +which from time to time had been asked by French clergymen in +the <i>Revue des Sciences Ecclesiastiques</i> (edited by the learned Abbé +Bouix), adding in each case the answers given by those charged +with that part of the Review. No official character has ever +been claimed for these answers by their authors, who invariably +give for what they are worth the arguments on which their +answers rest. In the same way the excellent <i>Archivio dell'Ecclesiastico</i> +of Florence devotes every month a portion of its +pages to the liturgical questions which are continually addressed +to the Editor by the clergy of Northern Italy. We are happy +to announce to-day that several distinguished ecclesiastics who +have devoted much time and study to liturgical pursuits have +undertaken to attend to any similar questions that may be addressed +to the <span class="smcap">Record</span> by the clergy of Ireland. Following the +custom of the periodicals just mentioned, all information shall +be withheld concerning the sources whence the questions have +come, except where publicity is expressly desired. Every +question with which we may be honoured, shall be carefully attended +to. We hope that every priest will assist us in this effort +to make the <span class="smcap">Irish Ecclesiastical Record</span> a work of practical +benefit to the clergy of Ireland.</p> + +<p>We give to-day a collection of the decrees of the S. Congregation +of Rites on various points of the Rubrics of the Missal. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>187]</a></span> +We extract them from the first Ratisbon edition of the <i>Manuale +Ordinandorum</i>, March 1842. In order that the words of each +decree of the S. Congregation may be distinguished from those +of the editors, the former are printed in Italics.</p> + + +<p class="center">EX DECRETIS S. RITUUM CONGREGATIONIS.</p> + +<p class="center">Ad § II. <i>De ingressu sacerdotis ad altare.</i></p> + +<p>1. Acolythus aut alius accendens cereos ante Missam, aut ante +aliam sacram functionem, incipere debet a cereis qui sunt <i>a cornu +evangelii, quippe nobiliori parte</i>. 12 Aug. 1253 (Anal. II. p. +2201).</p> + +<p>2. <i>Non licet</i> sacerdotibus deferre manutergium supra calicem +tam eundo quam redeundo ab altari. 1 Sept. 1703 in u. Pisaur.</p> + +<p>3. Sacerdos pergens ad celebrandum et calicem manu sinistra +portans, ad ianuam sacristiae <i>signet se, si commode fieri potest</i>, +aqua benedicta; <i>sin minus, se abstineat</i>. 27 Mart. 1779 in u. +Ord. Min. ad 14.</p> + +<p>4. Si sacristia est post altare, <i>a sacristia</i> ad illud <i>e sinistra +egrediendum, a dextera ad illam accedendum</i>. 12 Aug. 1854 in +u. Brioc. ad 17.</p> + +<p>5. Sacerdos Missam celebraturus transiens ante altare, ubi fit +populi Communio, <i>non</i> debet permanere genuflexus, quousque +terminetur Communio. 5 Jul. 1698 in u. Collen. ad 17.—In +quaestione: quomodo se gerere debeat sacerdos celebraturus, dum +<i>transit</i> ante altare, in quo sit <i>publice expositum</i> Ss. Sacramentum? +An post factam genuflexionem detecto capite, <i>surgens</i> debeat +<i>caput tegere</i>, donec ad altare pervenerit? an vero <i>detecto</i> capite +<i>iter prosequi</i> ob reverentiam tanti Sacramenti sic publice expositi, +cum rubrica Missalis Romani non videatur loqui de hac praecisa +adoratione in casu de quo agitur? <i>servandae sunt rubricae Missalis +Romani, quae videntur innuere, quod post factam adorationem +genibus flexis, detecto capite, surgens caput operiat.</i> 24 +Jul. 1638 in u. Urb.</p> + +<p>6. Tam <i>in ingressu Sacerdotis ad altare, quam ante principium +Missae, reverentia Sacerdotis debet esse profunda capitis et corporis</i>, +non capitis tantum, <i>inclinatio</i>, juxta rubricam 8. April. +1808. in u. Compostell. ad 5.—<i>In accessu</i> ad altare, in quo habetur +Ss. Sacramentum, sive expositum, sive in tabernaculo reconditum +<i>et in recessu, in plano est genuflectendum; in infimo autem +gradu altaris, quoties</i> (alias ante altare) <i>genuflectere occurrat</i> (e. g. +in principio Missae). 12. Nov. 1831 in u Mars. ad 51.—Inter +Missam privatam a ministro <i>in transitu tantum ante medium +altaris genuflectendum</i>, (si Ss. Sacramentum inclusum est in +tabernaculo), <i>vel inclinandum</i>. 12. Aug. 1854 ad 70 et 71 (Anal. +II. 2200).</p> + +<p>7. <i>Si multae sunt particulae consecrandae, satius est eas ponere +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>188]</a></span> +in pixide;<a name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></a><a href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a> si paucae poni possunt in alia patena; nunquam +vero in alio Corporali complicato.</i> 12. Aug. 1854 ad 19 (Anal. +II. p. 2192)</p> + +<p>8. In Missis privatis <i>non</i> potest permitti ministro aperire +Missale et invenire Missam; <i>et serventur rubricae</i>. 7. Sept. 1816 +in u. Tuden. ad 11; <i>neque</i> potest permitti ministro, si fuerit +sacerdos vel diaconus sive subdiaconus, ut praeparet calicem, et +ipsum extergat in fine post ablutiones. Ibid. ad 12.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § III. <i>De principio Missae et Confessione facienda.</i></p> + +<p><i>In Missa dicendum est</i> Confiteor <i>pure et simpliciter, prout habetur +in Missali Romano, absque additione alicujus Sancti etiam +Patroni</i>, nisi adsit speciale indultum Apostolicae Sedis. 13. +Febr. 1666 in u. Ord. Min. ad 5; Jul. 1704 in u. Valent.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § IV. <i>De Introitu, Kyrie, et Gloria.</i></p> + +<p>In quaestione: an post signum crucis, quod fit in fine "Gloria +in excelsis", "Credo" et "Sanctus" manus sint jungendae, +etiamsi nihil hujusmodi praescribat rubrica? <i>serventur rubricae</i>, +12. Nov. 1831 in u. Mars. ad 30.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § V. <i>De Oratione.</i></p> + +<p><i>Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis</i>, quod +fiat inclinatio capitis, cum pronunciatur nomen Ss. Trinitatis, +sicut fit, cum profertur nomen Jesus. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. +Tuden. ad 40.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § VI. <i>De Epistola usque ad Offertorium.</i></p> + +<p>1. <i>Juxta rubricas in elevatione oculorum crux est aspicienda.</i> +22. Jul. 1848 in u. Adiacen. ad. 3.</p> + +<p>2. Manus sinistra poni debet super missale ad Evangelium, +cum dextera fit signum crucis super ipsum. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. +Tuden. ad 25.</p> + +<p>3. In Missis privatis ad verba "Et incarnatus est", Celebrans +genuflectere debet <i>unico genu</i>. 22. Aug. 1818 in u. Hispal. ad +10.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § VII. <i>De Offertorio usque ad Canonem.</i></p> + +<p>1. In dubio: an in Missa privata, quando minister non est +superpelliceo indutus, debeat eum, lecto Offertorio a Celebrante, +ad altare ascendere, accipere et plicare velum calicis, vel hic ritus +reservari debeat ministris superpelliceo indutis vel etiam Celebrans +ipse debeat plicare velum et super altare ponere? <i>servanda +est consuetudo.</i> 12. Aug. 1854 ad 69 (Anal. II. p. 2200).</p> + +<p>2. In quaestione: utrum parvi cochlearis pro aqua in calicem +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>189]</a></span> +infundenda usus sit omnibus licitus? <i>servanda est rubrica.</i> 7. +Sept. 1850 in u. Rupel. ad 13.</p> + +<p>3. <i>Praxis extergendi calicem cum purificatorio</i> ad abstergendas +guttas vini adhaerentes lateribus interioribus cuppae calicis, +quae aliquando resiliunt, dum praeparatur ipsemet calix, <i>magis +congruit et summopere laudabilis est</i>. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. +ad 28.—<i>Relinqui</i> vero <i>potest Sacerdotis arbitrio</i> utrum purificatorium +ponere velit super pedem calicis dum praeparatur (vinum +ad offertorium infunditur), vel potius super patenam. Ibid. ad 29.</p> + +<p>4. Oratio "Deus qui humanae" incipienda est a sacerdote +eodem momento, quo benedicit aquam; <i>non</i> vero prius aqua +benedicatur nihil dicendo, atque tunc demum, facto signo crucis, +illa oratio incipiatur. 12. Aug. 1854 ad d. 25. (Anal. Jur. +Pontif. II. p. 2193).</p> + +<p>5. Cruces quæ fiunt super oblata a sacerdote, non debent fieri +manu transversa sed <i>manu recta</i>. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. +ad 4.—<i>In benedictionibus congruentior juxta rubricas et ritum +videtur modus benedicendi manu recta, et digitis simul unitis et +extensis.</i> 24. Jun. 1683 in u. Abling. ad 6.</p> + +<p>6. <i>Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis</i>, quod +fiat inclinatio capitis in fine Psalmi "Lavabo" (ad "Gloria +Patri"), qui dicitur in Missa, sicut praescribitur in principio +Missae. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 37.</p> + + +<p class="center">Ad § VIII. <i>De Canone usque ad Consecrationem.</i></p> + +<p>1. Ad quaestionem: an Sacerdos dicere debeat "Te igitur" +in principio Canonis, dum elevat manus et oculos; vel incipere +debeat, dum est jam in profundo inclinatus? <i>servanda est rubrica +de ritu servando in celebratione Missae tit. 8, num. 1, et altera +Canoni praefixa.</i> 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 33.</p> + +<p>2. Omnes sacerdotes celebrantes, dum in Canone Missae +Papam nominant, debent <i>juxta rubricam</i> caput inclinare. 23. +Mai 1846 in u. Tuden. ad 6.</p> + +<p>3. <i>In Canone nomine Antistitis non sunt nominandi superiores +Regularium</i> 13. Febr. 1666 in decret. ad Missal. ad 11.—<i>Ii Religiosi, +qui, Antistitis nomine tacito, ejus loco in precibus sive in +Canone suae Religionis Superiorem nominant, contra caritatem +faciunt.</i> 12. Nov. 1605 in u. Ulixbon.—<i>In Canone et in Collectis +omnino, facienda est mentio de Episcopo etiam ab exemptis</i> +25. Sept. 1649 in u. Tornac. ad 6.</p> + +<p>4. Debet Sacerdos pronuncians in Canone Missae nomen +alicujus Sancti, de quo factum est Officium, vel saltem Commemoratio, +facere inclinationem capitis. 7. Sep. 1816 in u. +Tuden. ad 34—Nomen S. Joseph Sponsi B. M. V. <i>non</i> potest +addi <i>in Canone</i>. <i>Permittitur</i> vero <i>hujus nominis additio in +Collecta "A cunctis"</i>. 17. Sep. 1815 in u. Urbis et Orbis.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>190]</a></span> +5. A "Hanc igitur oblationem" manus sacerdotis ita debent +extendi, ut palmae sint apertae, pollice dextero super sinistrum +in modum crucis <i>supra manus</i> posito. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. +ad 5.</p> + +<div class="footnotes"> +<h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3> + +<div class="footnote"> +<p><a name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></a><a href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></a> +Ex quo patet, "vas mundum benedictum", de quo rubrica esse <i>pixidem</i>.</p> +</div> +</div> + +<p class="center">[THE REMAINDER IN OUR NEXT.]</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_documents" id="jan1865_documents"></a>DOCUMENTS.</h2> + + +<h3>I.<br /> +PLENARY INDULGENCE IN ARTICULO MORTIS.</h3> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="hang"><i>Rescript of Clement XIV. by which powers to grant the said Indulgence are given +to Bishops in countries where Catholics live mixed with other religious denominations. +Indulgence to be gained by invoking the sacred name.</i></p> +</div> + +<p>The experience of Catholics proves that nothing tends more +effectually to promote practices of piety and to enkindle a religious +spirit, than the doctrine of the Catholic Church regarding +indulgences. Take, for example, the case of a plenary indulgence. +How many penitential and meritorious works are required +to secure a participation in so precious a treasure? The person +wishing to gain an indulgence of this kind must diligently examine +his conscience, excite himself to contrition for his sins, +make an humble confession, and perform some penitential work +in reparation for the past. Besides, the holy Sacrament of the +altar must be worthily received, prayers recited for a pious purpose, +and some work of charity or religion performed.</p> + +<p>Considering the good thus done, the Church grants plenary indulgences +to the faithful on many festivals; but she is never so +liberal in dispensing her treasures, as when there is question of +persons in immediate danger of death. When that dreadful +moment arrives, as on it depends our fate for all eternity, reserved +cases are no longer maintained, and all priests are allowed +to absolve from every censure. For the consolation also of the +dying, and to promote their spiritual welfare, every facility is +granted for the obtaining of plenary indulgences.</p> + +<p>Benedict XIV. treats at great length of this important matter +in a Bull which commences "Pia mater", published on the +5th April, 1747. To each bishop who has once obtained +from the Holy See the privilege of imparting indulgences <i>in +articulo mortis</i>, he grants the power of communicating the same +faculty to such priests subject to his jurisdiction as he may desire. +In a rescript of the Propaganda, dated 5th April, 1772, +Clement XIV. extends that privilege very considerably for all +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>191]</a></span> +countries where Catholics live mixed up with persons of other +religious denominations; and when it happens that no priest can +be found to grant the indulgence in the usual form, his Holiness, +in the abundance of his charity, grants a plenary indulgence to +all who invoke the holy name of Jesus at least in their heart, +and who with Christian humility and resignation receive death +from the hand of God, commending their souls into the hands +of their Creator.</p> + +<p>In order that the valuable privilege granted to the prelates of +the Church and to the faithful in general may be known to all, +we publish the rescript of Clement XIV., as it is found in Dr. +Burke's <i>Hibernia Dominicana</i>, Appendix, page 936:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="center">"Ex Audientiâ Sanctissimi D. N. Clementis Papae XIV. habitâ 5 +Aprilis 1772.</p> + +<p>"Ne Christifidelibus, inter Hereticos, et Infideles, in qualibet +Orbis parte degentibus, et in ultimo vitae discrimine, constitutis, ea +spiritualia auxilia desint, quae Catholica pia mater Ecclesia filiis +suis a saecula recedentibus solet misericorditer impertiri: Sanctissimus +Dominus Noster Clemens, divinâ Providentiâ Papa XIV., me +infrascripto sacrae Congregationis de Propaganda Fide Secretario +referente, pro eximia caritate, quâ illos fraterne complectitur, omnibus +et singulis RR. PP. DD. Patriarchis, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, +Vicariis Apostolicis, necnon RR. Praefectis seu Superioribus missionum +tam Cleri Saecularis, quam Regularis, inter Infideles et Hereticos, +ut supra, modo existentibus, seu quocumque tempore extituris +peramanter concedit facultatem impertiendi benedictionem, cun Indulgentia +plenaria fidelibus praedictis, ad extremum agonem redactis: +Cum ea etiam extensione ut facultatem hujusmodi Sacerdotibus, et +respectivè missionariis, eorum jurisdictioni subjectis, pro locis tamen +suarum Dioceseum, vel pro missionum districtibus tantum, communicare +possint et valeant: dummodo in hac benedictione impertienda +servetur formula prescripta a San. Mem. Benedicto XIV. in Constitutione +datâ 9 Aprilis, 1747, quae incipit <i>Pia mater</i>, inferius registranda.</p> + +<p>"Quoniam autem facile continget ut aliqui ex praedictis Christifidelibus, +ex hac vita decedant, quin Ecclesiae Sacramentis fuerint +muniti, et absque Sacerdotis cujuslibet assistentia; ideo Sanctitas +Sua, de uberi apostolicae benignitatis fonte, etiam illis plenariam Indulgentiam +elargitur, si contriti nomen Jesu, corde saltem, invocaverint, +et mortem de manu Domini, eâ quâ decet, christianâ animi demissione, +et spiritus humilitate susceperint, animamque in manus +Creatoris sui commendaverint. Quae prostrema Decreti pars ut Christifidelibus +omnibus innotescat, eam in suis dioecesibus, ac missionibus, +Antistites, et Superiores memorati identidem, et praesertim sanctae +Visitationis tempore publicare curent et satagant.</p> + +<p>"Datum ex aedibus Sac. Congregationis praedictae, die 5 Aprilis, +1772.</p> + +<p class="sig">"<span class="smcap">Stephanus Borgia</span>, Secretarius".</p> +</div> + + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>192]</a></span></p> + +<h3>II.<br /> +THE STATIONS OF THE CROSS FOR THE SICK.</h3> + +<p>The Holy See has long since granted to the general, the +provincials and guardians of the Franciscan order, the faculty of +blessing crucifixes, to enable sick persons, prisoners, and others, +unable for lawful reasons to make the stations of the cross, to +gain all the indulgences of the said stations.</p> + +<p>Such persons have only to recite twenty times, the <i>Pater</i>, +<i>Ave</i>, and <i>Gloria</i>, before the cross thus blessed, and which they +are required to hold in their hands during these prayers.</p> + +<p>Pius IX. in the following brief extends this faculty to those +who in the Franciscan convents take the place of the guardians, +when these latter for any reason are called away from home.</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"Pius PP. IX.—<i>Ad perpetuam rei memoriam.</i>—Exponendum nuper +Nobis curavit dilectus Filius Raphael a Ponticulo Minister Generalis +ut praefertur Ord. Fr. Min. S. Francisci jam alias ab hac Sancta +Sede facultatem concessam fuisse, cujus vi fideles vel infirmi vel +carcere detenti aliave legitima causa impediti, recitantes viginti vicibus +Orationem Dominicam, Salutationem Angelicam, et Trisagium +ante Crucem, quam manu tenere debeant, benedictam a Ministro +Generali Ord. Min. S. Francisci, vel Provinciali, aut a Guardiano +quocumque dicti Ordinis indulgentiam Stationum Viae Crucis seu +Calvariae lucrari valeant. Cum vero ut idem dilectus Filius Nobis +retulit in nonnullis Regionibus Conventus praesertim recens erecti +existant, qui Guardianos non habeant, sed Superiores qui Praesides +nominantur, aut etsi habeant saepe eveniat ut vel Sacris Ministeriis, +et spirituali proximorum commodo, aut etiam aliis negotiis peragendis +operam impensuri a respectivis Conventibus per aliquod temporis +spatium abesse debeant, quo tempore eorum vices gerunt, qui Vicarii +Conventus nuncupantur, hinc fit ut saepe in dictis Regionibus nullus +Frater ex eodem Ordine praesto sit auctoritate praeditus, quo piis +fidelium votis et spirituali consolationi satisfieri possit. Quare praefatus +Minister Generalis enixe Nobis supplicavit ut in praemissis +opportune providere ac ut infra indulgere de benignitate Apostolica +dignaremur. Nos fidelium commodo, quantum in Domino possumus +consulere, et piis hujusmodi precibus obsecundare volentes Praesidibus +nunc et pro tempore existentibus in Conventibus Fratrum Ord. +Min. S. Francisci, qui Guardianos non habent, nec non Vicariis Conventuum +ejusdem Ordinis, qui absentibus Guardianis respectivi Guardiani +vices gerunt, facultatem memoratam, quae ab hac Sancta Sede +alias Ministro Generali, Provinciali, et cuivis Guardiano praedicto +Ministro Generali subdito concessa fuit benedicendi Cruces cum adnexis +Indulgentiis Stationum Viae Crucis seu Calvariae, dummodo +tamen omnia quae praescripta sunt ab eis serventur, tenore praesentium +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>193]</a></span> +auctoritate Nostra Apostolica in perpetuum concedimus et elargimur. +In contrarium facien. non obstan. quibuscumque.</p> + +<p>"Datum Romae apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris die XI. +Augusti MDCCCLXIII. Pontificatus Nostri Anno Decimoctavo.</p> + +<p class="sig">"Loco <img src="images/cross.png" width="16" height="15" alt="Cross pattee" /> Sigilli.<br /> +"<span class="smcap">Pro Dno. Card. Paracciani-Clarelli.</span><br /> +"<i>Io. B. Brancaleoni Castellani Substitutus.</i></p> + +<p>"Praesentes Litterae Apostolicae in forma Brevis sub die 11 Augusti +1863 exhibitae sunt in Secretaria S. C. Indulgentiarum die quinta +Septembris ejusd. anni ad formam Decreti ipsius S. C. die 14 +Aprilis 1856. In quorum Fidem etc. Datum Romae ex Eadem Secretaria +die et anno ut supra.</p> + +<p>"<i>Copia Originali conformis.</i></p> + +<p class="sig">"<i>A. Archipr. Prinzivalli Substitutus</i>".</p> +</div> + + +<h3>III.<br /> +LETTER OF CARD. PATRIZI TO THE BISHOPS +OF BELGIUM, ON SOME DOCTRINES TAUGHT +AT LOUVAIN.</h3> + +<p>Illustrissime ac Reverendissime Domine uti Frater,</p> + +<p>Quum non levis momenti sit pluribus ab hinc annis istis in regionibus +agitata quaestio circa doctrinam a nonnullis Universitatis Lovaniensis +doctoribus traditam de vi nativa humanae rationis, Sanctissimus +D. N. qui in Apostolicae Sedis fastigio positus advigilare pro suo munere +debet, ne qua minus recta doctrina diffundatur, quaestionem illam +examinandam commisit duobus S. R. E. Cardinalium conciliis, tum S. +Officii tum Indicis. Jam vero cum esset hujusmodi examen instituendum, +prae oculis habitae sunt resolutiones quae sacrum idem concilium +Indicis edidit, jam inde ab annis 1843 et 1844, posteaquam ad illius +judicium delata sunt opera Gerardi Ubaghs in Lov. Univ. doctoris decurialis, +in primisque tractatus logicae ac theodiceae. Etenim sacer +ille consessus mature adhibita deliberatione duobus in conventibus +habitis die 23 mens. Jun. An. 1843, ac die 8 Aug. an. 1844, emendandas +indicavit expositas tam in logica quam in theodicea doctrinas de +humanarum cognitionum origine sive ordinem metaphysicum spectent +sive moralem, et illarum praesertim quae Dei existentiam respiciant. +Id sane constat ex duobus notationum foliis, quae ex ejusdem sacri +consessus sententia Gregorii XVI. SS. PP. auctoritate confirmata ad +Emum. Card. archiep. Mechliniensem per Nuntiaturam Apost. transmissa +fuerunt, monendi causa auctorem operis—<em>ut nova aliqua editione +librum suum emendandum curet, atque interim in scholasticis suis +lectionibus ab iis sententiis docendis abstinere velit.</em>—Quae duo notationum +folia, modo res spectetur, simillima omnino sunt; si namque +in folio posteriori aliqua facta est specie tenus immutatio, id ex eo repetendum +est, quod auctor accepto priori folio libellum die 8 Dec. an. +1843, Emo. Archiepiscopo tradidit, quo libello doctrinae suae rationem +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>194]</a></span> +explicare atque ab omni erroris suspicione purgare nitebatur. Quem +sane libellum, licet idem Emorum. Patrum concilium accurate perpendisset, +minime tamen a sententia discessit, atque adeo tractatus illos +ac nominatim tractatum de Theodicea, qui typis impressi in omnium +versabantur manibus, atque in Universitate aliisque scholis publice +explicabantur, corrigendos judicavit. Fatendum quidem est, post +annum 1844 nonnullos intervenisse actus, quibus praedicto Lov. +doctori laus tribuebatur, perinde ac si in posterioribus sui operis editionibus +sacri consessus voto ac sententiae paruisset, sed tamen uti +firmum ratumque est bina illa notationum folia post sacri ejusdem +concilii sententiam SS. P. auctoritate comprobatam fuisse conscripta, +ita pariter certum est, posteriores illos actus haudquaquam S. consessus, +multoque minus SS. P. continere sententiam, quod quidem +actus illos legentibus videre licet. Quae quum ita sint, necessarium +investigare ac perpendere visum est, num memoratus Lov. doctor in +editionibus logicae ac theodiceae, quas post diem 8 mens. Aug. an +1844 confecit, accurate sit exsequutus quod a S. Concilio libris notandis +inculcatum ei fuit in memoratis notationum foliis per Card. archiepiscopum +eidem auctori transmissis. Hujusmodi porro instituto examine +rebusque diu multum ponderatis, memorati cardinales tum qui +S. Inquisitioni tum qui libris notandis praepositi sunt, conventu habito +die 21 sept. proxime praeteriti <em>judicarunt recentes eorumdem tractatuum +editiones minime fuisse emendatas juxtas praedicti sacri consessus notationes, +in iisque adhuc reperiri ea doctrinae principia quae uti praescriptum +fuerat, corrigere oportebat</em>.</p> + +<p>Quod quidem auctor ipse recenti in epistola ad Emum. Card. Ludovicum +Altieri praef. S. C. libris notandis missa aperte fatetur. Scribit +enim quatuor adhuc se publicasse theodiceae editiones, 1<sup>o</sup> nimirum an. +1844, quae primitus subjecta est S. Sedis judicio; 2<sup>o</sup> an. 1845, typis +impressam haud ita multo post notationes a S. Card. consessu propositas. +Utraque vero editio, quemadmodum suis ipse verbis fatetur +auctor, <em>similes prorsus sunt, idem capitum, paragraphorum et paginarum +numerus, eaedem locutiones; hoc solum differunt, quod secunda editio +aliquot diversi generis notas et paucas phrases incidentes continet, quae +simul paginas forte duodecim implere possint. Editiones vero, ut ipse +prosequitur, tertia an. 1852, et quarta an. 1863, etiam in se similes sunt +et a praecedentibus, si formam exteriorem, non doctrinam spectes, multum +differunt.</em> Ad logicam porro quod spectat, cum illius tractatum iterum +typis mandavit, post acceptas S. consessus notationes haec in praefatione +significavit: <em>Quantuncumque scripta immutaverim, nunquam +minime recedendum esse duxi a principiis, quae in primis editionibus assumpseram, +quae tamen repudiare vel mutare me non puderet, si illa falsa +vel minus recta esse quisquam ostendisset.</em>—Hinc pariter memorati Cardinales +judicarunt, exsequendum ab auctore esse quod minime adhuc +praestitit, nimirum emendandam illi esse expositam doctrinam in +cunctis iis locis seu capitibus quae S. consessus librorum notandorum +judex minus probavit, juxta notationes in supradictis duobus foliis +comprehensas et <em>peculiariter in primo, utpote quod rem apertius ac distinctius +explicat</em>. Ex quo tamen haudquaquam intelligendum est +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>195]</a></span> +probari doctrinas reliquas, quae in recentioribus operum praedictorum +editionibus continentur. Hanc porro Emorum. Patrum sententiam +SSmus. D. N. Pius IX. auctoritate sua ratam habuit et confirmavit.</p> + +<p>Quae cum ita se habeant, dum Emus. Car. Mechliniensis juxta demandatas +ei partes memoratum doctorem Gerardum Casimirum Ubaghs +admonebit officii sui eique vehementius inculcabit, ut doctrinam +suam ad exhibitas S. consessus notationes omnino componat, erit +vigilantiae tuique studii pastoralis una cum archiepiscopo aliisque suffraganeis +episcopis omnem dare operam ut hujusmodi Emorum. Patrum +sententia executioni nulla interjecta mora mandetur, <em>neque in ista +Lovan. Universitate</em>, quae ab Archiep. Mechl. et suffrag. antistitum +auctoritate pendet, <em>neque in seminariorum</em> scholis aliisque lyceis illae +amplius explicentur doctrinae, quae uti primum ad Apost. Sedis judicium +delatae fuerunt, visae sunt a scholis catholicis amandandae.</p> + +<p>Haec significanda mihi erant Emorum. Patrum nomine Amplitudini +Tuae cui fausta omnia ac felicia precor a Domino.</p> + +<p class="sig">Amplitudinis Tuae<br /> +Addictissimus uti Frater,<br /> +<span class="smcap padl4">C. Card. Patrizi.</span></p> + +<p class="padl2">Romae d. 11 Oct., 1864.</p> + + + + +<h2><a name="jan1865_notices_of_books" id="jan1865_notices_of_books"></a>NOTICES OF BOOKS.</h2> + + +<h3>I.</h3> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="hang"><i>Juris Ecclesiastici Graecorum Historia et Monumenta, jussu +Pii IX. Pont. Max.</i>, Curante I. B. Pitra, S. R. E., Card. +Tom. I. a primo p. C. n. ad VI. sæculum. Romæ, Typis +Collegii Urbani. MDCCCLXIV. 1 vol. fol. pagg. lvi.-686.</p> +</div> + +<p>The vast erudition which has made the name of Cardinal +Mai for ever illustrious in the history of ecclesiastical literature, +reappears in Cardinal Pitra, whom the wisdom of Pius IX. has +lately called to be honoured by, and to do honour to, the +Roman purple. The book before us is worthy of the reputation +of the learned Benedictine, to whom we owe the <i>Spicilegium +Solesmense</i>, and in whose person the best glories of +the <i>Maurini Editores</i> have been revived. As the title imports, +the volume is divided into two parts, one being devoted to the +monuments, the other to the history, of the Greek ecclesiastical +law. Of these monuments there are two distinct classes. The +first contains all such as may be styled <i>juris apostolici</i>, viz., the +canons of the apostles, their constitutions <i>de mystico ministerio</i>, +their sentences, the acts of the council of Antioch, select portions +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>196]</a></span> +of the apostolic constitutions, penitential canons, and the eight +books of the constitutions. The second embraces the canons of +councils held during the fourth and fifth centuries—the councils +of Nice, of Ancyra, of Neo-Caesarea, of Gangre, of Constantinople, +of Ephesus, and of Chalcedon. Next follow the canonical +epistles of the Fathers—viz., two letters of St. Dionysius of +Alexandria, one to Basilides, the second to Conon, which latter +is here published for the first time. The canons of St. Peter of +Alexandria, derived from two sermons on Pentecost and Easter; +the canonical letter of St. Gregory of Neo-Caesarea, and his exposition +of faith; three epistles of St. Athanasius; the epistles of +St. Basil the Great to Amphilochius, to Gregory the Priest, to the +chor episcopi, and to the bishops; the epistle of St. Gregory of +Nyssa to Letorius; the canonical replies of Timothy of Alexandria; +the edict of Theophilus of Alexandria, concerning the +Theophaniæ; the commonitorium to Ammon; the declaration +concerning the Cathari, and his replies to the bishops Agatho +and Menas, all by the same Theophilus; the three letters of St. +Cyril of Alexandria, to Domnus, Maximus, and Gennadius; and +finally, two catalogues of the inspired books, drawn up in verse +by St. Gregory Nazianzen. These precious monuments are +given both in their original language and in a Latin version. +The text of the original is as perfect as a patient collation of +MSS. and editions could make it, and the translation which accompanies +it, is either the best already known, or a new one made +by the eminent author. The notes are all that can be desired.</p> + +<p>The history of Greek Ecclesiastical law is divided by the author +into five periods. The first extends from the first to the +sixth century; the second, from Justinian to Basil the Macedonian; +the third, from the ninth to the twelfth century; the +fourth, to the fall of the Empire; the fifth, to our own day. In +the first epoch Ecclesiastical jurisprudence was in a most flourishing +condition. In the following periods it lost its vigour, +owing to the loss of the sacerdotal spirit among the bishops who +sought favour at court, to the craft of the civil lawyers, to imperial +tyranny, and at last to the Ottoman yoke. The method +to be pursued in tracing the history of Greek Ecclesiastical law, +according to our author, is to examine in each of these epochs, +first, the canons in detail; next, the collections of canons; and +finally, the interpretations and comments made upon them.</p> + +<p>The volume is furthermore enriched by copious indexes of +MSS. editions and libraries, and by a collection of the most +striking passages of the Fathers and Councils which prove the +primacy of the Apostolic See.</p> + + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>197]</a></span></p> + +<h3>II.</h3> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="hang"><i>La Tres Sainte Communion, etc.</i> [<i>Holy Communion.</i> By Mgr. +de Segur; 43rd edition] Paris: Tolra and Haton, 68 Rue +Bonaparte, 1864, pagg. 70.</p> +</div> + +<p>This little work so unpretending in appearance comes before us +honoured with an approbation which the most splendid volumes +might be proud to deserve. The preachers of the Lenten sermons +in Rome are accustomed to assemble at the commencement of that +season in one of the halls of the Vatican to receive from the Holy +Father, together with his blessing, their commission to preach the +Word of God. On occasion of this ceremony before the Lent +of 1861, Pius IX. distributed with his own hand to each of the +preachers a copy of the Italian translation of the work under notice, +saying: "<i>This little book, which has come to us from France, has +already done a great deal of good; it ought to be given to every +child who makes his first communion. Every parish priest +ought to have it, for it contains the true rules about communion, +such as the Council of Trent understands them, and such as +I wish to be put in practice</i>". Besides, in an Apostolic Brief, +dated 29th September, 1860, the Holy Father approves of +the doctrine which serves as the foundation of all the rules laid +down by the author concerning frequent communion. The leading +principle of the work is this: that Holy Communion is not a +<em>recompense</em> for sanctity already acquired, but a <em>means</em> of preserving +and of augmenting grace, and thereby of arriving at sanctity. +Holy Communion, therefore, should be an ordinary and habitual +act of the Christian life, and frequent communion should be the +rule of the good Christian's conduct. There are, however, some +important distinctions to be made. To go to communion every +day, or almost every day, or three or four times a week, is frequent +communion in its absolute sense, and frequent with respect to +every class of person. To go to communion every Sunday and +Holiday, a practice indirectly recommended <em>to all</em> by the Council +of Trent, is not frequent communion for priests, members of religious +orders, ecclesiastical students, or in general for such as aim +at perfection; but it is frequent communion for children and for +the mass of the faithful, who have but scanty leisure to devote to +pious exercises. To communicate every month and on the great +festivals, is not frequent communion at all, even for the poor and +the labouring class. It is, no doubt, an excellent practice, and +to be recommended to all, but it cannot be called frequent communion.</p> + +<p>These principles once laid down and proved by the authority +of Councils and Fathers, M. de Segur proceeds to give a plain +and convincing reply to the difficulties urged by those who, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>198]</a></span> +having the dispositions required for frequent communion, are +unwilling to permit it to themselves or to others. Of such difficulties +he examines fifteen, which we here enumerate, in +order that the eminently practical character of the book may +be apparent to all: 1. To go frequently to communion, I +ought to be better than I am; 2. I am not worthy to come +so close to God; 3. Communion, when frequent, produces no +effect; 4. I don't like to grow too familiar with holy things; +5. I am afraid to go to communion without first going to confession, +and I cannot go to confession so often; 6. It is +bad to go to communion without preparation, and I have no +time to prepare myself as I ought; 7. I do not feel any fervour +when I communicate; I am full of distraction and without devotion; +8. I do not dare to communicate often; I always relapse +into the same faults; 9. I am afraid of surprising and scandalizing +my acquaintances by going so often to Communion; 10. My +family will be displeased if I become a frequent communicant; +11. I know many pious persons who communicate but seldom; +12. I am most anxious to communicate frequently, but my confessor +will not allow me; 13. Frequent communion is not the +custom in this country; 14. It is quite enough to go to communion +on the great festivals, or at most once a month; 15. +Your doctrine on frequent communion goes to extremes, and +cannot be put in practice. These objections are solved in a +manner at once convincing and pleasing. To the charm of a +most agreeable style, and a great knowledge of the world of to-day, +Mgr. de Segur unites the still higher excellence of sound +learning and the spirit of the most tender piety. These qualities +are especially remarkable in the sections which, at the end of +his work, he devotes to prove how beneficial frequent communion +is to children, to young persons, to Ecclesiastical students, +and to the sick and afflicted.</p> + +<p>It will serve as a further recommendation of this little book to +know that the Curé of Ars, who was an intimate friend of Mgr. +de Segur, acted according to its maxims in the discharge of his +ministry, and with what abundance of good to souls, France +and the world well know.</p> + + +<h3>III.</h3> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="hang"><i>The Present State of Religious Controversy in America.</i> An +Address delivered before the New York Theological Society. +By the Rev. J. W. Cummings, D.D. New York: O'Shea, +1864.</p> +</div> + +<p>The society at the inauguration of which this address was delivered, +owes its origin to the zeal of some excellent young priests +of the diocese of New York. They founded it that they might +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>199]</a></span> +have in it at once a help and an incentive to keep up amid +the labours of the mission that acquaintance with theology +which they had cultivated in college. At each of the monthly +meetings of the society two dissertations are read on some subject +of Dogmatic Theology; and by the prudent advice of Dr. +M'Closkey, the new Archbishop of New York, the discussion of +a moral case has been added on each occasion. It speaks well for +the sacerdotal spirit of the American clergy, that we can find +flourishing among them this and similar associations, created by +themselves and conducted with so much vigour and judgment. +The New York Theological Society deserves from the priests of +Ireland the highest praise these latter can bestow—the praise +which consists in the imitation of what we admire. The range +fixed for the society's labours naturally suggested to Dr. Cummings +the subject of his inaugural discourse, and led him to +address himself to the solution of this question: "What are the +distinctive features of religious controversy as it occupies the +public mind in our own age and country?" Among the distinctive +features of American controversy he places the fact that the +old political differences which ranged Protestants against Catholics +in Europe have no real life or significance beyond the +Atlantic. The Englishman's dread of Catholicism as a foreignism +has no hold on the mind of an intelligent American. No +doubt, there is even in American Protestants much bitterness +against the Catholic Church, but it is merely the same spirit of +opposition to lawful authority which ever has been and ever will +continue to be in the world. But, with all his freedom of +thought, there is in the case of the inquiring American a great +difficulty to overcome.</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"That difficulty is prejudice. The dark form of the old protest +has passed away; but the injurious effects of its presence will long +remain. What the gray dawn is to the night, what the chafing +of the sea waves is after the storm, such is the cold mistrust, the +vague fear, the half-concealed repugnance to Catholics and Catholicity, +which has succeeded to the bitter hatred and stern defiance of +days gone by. Very commonly the Protestant who happens to meet +with some point of Catholic controversy is either entirely ignorant of +the subject—knows absolutely nothing about it—or is misinformed +and malinformed; in fact, has his mind filled with all sorts of ideas +touching the case in point except the right and true one....</p> + +<p>"It follows from these remarks that what is most needed from us +is sound, clear, and honest explanation of the doctrines taught by +our Church. It is a waste of time to go on proving that Luther and +Calvin were inconsistent, and contradicted themselves, or that they +were ungodly in their conduct. No American is a Protestant out of +respect for Luther or Calvin. He believes that Protestantism is +liberty and enlightenment, and Catholicity is despotism and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[<span class="hidden">Pg </span>200]</a></span> +superstition. Show him that he can be a good Catholic and preserve his +liberty too, and combat ignorance and superstition as much as he +pleases, and he will listen respectfully to your voice".</p> +</div> + +<p>Seeking thus the Kingdom of God, the Catholic priests of +America will find that through their labours God has added +unto their country all good things even in the temporal order. +The Church in America is exhibiting every day more clearly +her wondrous power as the civilizer of the nations. This is in +no wise surprising to us who know her: but it is cheering to +learn from such an authority as Dr. Cummings, that even those +who are not her children are beginning to follow with reverent +looks the traces she leaves in society by her influence on the +hearts of men.</p> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p>"Our honest Protestant friends, whether they are statesmen, +scholars, publicists, military commanders, and in many cases, even +ministers of the Gospel, are ready to concede, that unless the masses +of the American people are led to act under the guidance of Catholic +principles, there is little chance of saving this country from speedy +and utter destruction.</p> + +<p>"Let us, reverend brethren, do our work patiently and cheerfully +to forward so grand a purpose as the conversion of this whole great +country to true religion, leaving the result to God and to those who +will follow us in the ministry when our seats shall be vacant in the +holy sanctuary. The pioneer who, on the plains of our far western +country, toils patiently in removing the charred and blackened tree-stumps +scattered over the field where once rose the dark and tangled +forest, does as necessary and honourable a work as his successor +who passes scattering handfuls of seed along the soft, brown furrows, +and as useful a work as the successor of both, who puts his sickle +into the nodding grain and gathers in its golden sheaves at the happy +harvest home".</p> +</div> + + +<h3>IV.</h3> + +<div class="blockquot"> +<p class="hang"><i>Ireland, her Present Condition, and what it might be.</i> By the +Earl of Clancarty. Dublin: Herbert, 1864, pag. 39.</p> +</div> + +<p>Even the nettle has its flower; and Lord Clancarty's pamphlet, +bristling as it is with stinging points against the Catholic religion, +is not without something to recommend it. The author says +of the Catholic Church that, "while she was the depository of +learning, and especially of the sacred writings, she neither furthered +the interests of science, nor disseminated the knowledge +of God's written word", and in the same breath he calls upon the +state to countenance the Catholic University, "for which so ardent, +and it must be admitted so legitimate, a desire is manifested +by the Roman Catholic body". He raises, and satisfactorily disposes +of, all the arguments that can be brought against the grant +of a charter to the University. It is not the first time that lips +opened to utter hard things against God's people have been made +to become the vehicle of good wishes towards the same.</p> + + + +<div class="bbox"> +<p><b>Transcriber's Note</b></p> + +<p>Minor typographic errors have been repaired.</p> + +<p>Inconsistencies in capitalisation, accents and ligature usage are +preserved as printed.</p> + +<p>A table of contents has been added by the transcriber for the convenience of the reader.</p> + +<p>On page <a href="#Page_198">198</a>, omitted word 'to' has been added following 'go'—"5. I am afraid to go to communion ..."</p> + +<p>On page <a href="#Page_199">199</a>, omitted word 'the' has been added following 'except'--"... +touching the case in point except the right and true one...."</p> +</div> + + + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, +Volume 1, January 1865, by Various + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + +***** This file should be named 35893-h.htm or 35893-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/5/8/9/35893/ + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> diff --git a/35893-h/images/cross.png b/35893-h/images/cross.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..6994556 --- /dev/null +++ b/35893-h/images/cross.png diff --git a/35893.txt b/35893.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..94916cf --- /dev/null +++ b/35893.txt @@ -0,0 +1,2949 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, +January 1865, by Various + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, Volume 1, January 1865 + +Author: Various + +Release Date: April 17, 2011 [EBook #35893] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + + + + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + + + + + + + + +Transcriber's Note + +A cross pattee is indicated with + in this text. + +Superscripted text is surrounded with {braces}. + + + + + THE IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL RECORD. + + + JANUARY, 1865. + + + + + THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. + + CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. + + ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE. + + THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. + + ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE, DUBLIN. + + POLAND. + + LITURGICAL QUESTIONS. + + DOCUMENTS. + + NOTICES OF BOOKS. + + + + +THE SEE OF CLONMACNOISE IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. + + +In the beginning of the sixteenth century the See of St. Kieran was +reckoned among the dioceses of the ecclesiastical province of Tuam. +Dr. Walter Blake was then its bishop; he was a native of Galway, and +Canon of Enaghdune, and by the provision of Pope Innocent VIII., was +appointed to this See on the 26th of March, 1487. During twenty-one +years he governed the faithful of Clonmacnoise with prudence and zeal, +and died in May, 1508. + +Thomas O'Mullally was appointed his successor the same year, and after +administering this diocese for five years, was, in 1513, translated to +the archiepiscopal see of Tuam. + +There are still preserved in the Vatican archives two original letters +written by King Henry VIII., on the 18th of June, 1515, soliciting the +appointment of Father Quintinus Ohnygyn, of the Order of St. Francis, +as successor to Dr. Mullally. These letters should, of themselves, +suffice to set at rest for ever the plea which some modern theorists +have advanced, that the course pursued by the English monarch in the +latter years of his reign, in appointing bishops by his own authority +to the episcopal sees, was the traditional right of the crown, ever +exercised by him and his predecessors on the throne of England. The +first letter is addressed to the reigning pontiff, Leo X., as follows: + + "Sanctissimo, Clementissimoque Dno nostro Papae. + + "Beatissime pater, post humillimam commendationem et + devotissima pedum oscula beatorum. Certiores facti, + Cluanensem Ecclesiam in Dominio nostro Hiberniae per + translationem Revmi Patris Dni Thomae ejus novissimi Episcopi + ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem vacare, venerabilem ac + religiosum virum fratrem Quintinum Ohnygyn ord. min. virum + doctum, gravem, circumspectum et probum, multorum testimonio + maxime idoneum esse cognovimus qui dictae Ecclesiae + praeficiatur. Quapropter Vestrae Sanctitati ipsum + commendamus, eamque rogamus, ut eundem fr. Quintinum + praedictae Cathedrali Ecclesiae Cluanensi per dictam + translationem vacanti praeficere et Episcopum constituere + dignetur, quem ut Deo acceptum, sic perutilem eidem Ecclesiae + pastorem futurum arbitramur. Et felicissime valeat eadem + Vestra Sanctitas, Quam Deus Altissimus longaevam conservet. + + "Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici; + "die xviii. Junii 1515. + "Ejusdem Sanctitatis Vestrae + "Devotissimus atque obsequentissimus filius + "Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae ac Dom. Hib{ae}. + "Henricus". + +The second letter was addressed to Cardinal Julius de Medicis, and is +dated the same day. It seeks to conciliate for the petition contained +in the letter first cited, the patronage of Cardinal de Medicis, who +was known to exercise unbounded influence in the councils of Pope Leo: + + "Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Angliae et Franciae, ac Dominus + Hiberniae, Revmo. in Christo patri D. Julio tituli S. Mariae + in Dominica S. R. Ecclesiae Diacono Cardinali nostroque ac + Regni nostri in Romana curia Protectori et amico nostro + charissimo salutem. + + "Commendamus in praesentia Ssm. D. N. venerabilem religiosum + virum fr. Quintinum Ohnygyn, virum doctum, prudentem et vitae + integritate probatum, Suamque Sanctitatem rogamus ut eundem + fratrem Quintinum Ecclesiae Cluanensi, per Reverendi Patris + Thomae ejus postremi Episcopi ad Archi-Episcopatum Tuamensem + translationem vacanti praeficere et praesulem constituere + dignetur. Quare pergratum nobis erit ut Vestra Revma + Dominatio relationem de dicta Ecclesia, ut moris est, facere + et ejusdem fratris Quintini procuratoribus in Bullarum + expeditione favorem suum praestare non gravetur. + + "Ex Palatio nostro Grenwici die xviii. Junii, 1515. + + "Henricus". + +Though the king was thus so eager to have Dr. O'Hnygyn appointed +without delay to the vacant see, it was only in the month of November +the following year (1516) that the consistorial investigation was made +for the appointment of this prelate. The record of this inquiry is +still happily preserved, and though there was only one witness present +who was a native of Ardfert, by name Nicholas Horan, still, from his +scanty evidence we may glean some interesting particulars regarding +the ancient See and Cathedral of St. Kieran. + +The town of Clonmacnoise, he says, is situated in the ecclesiastical +province of Tuam, at the distance of a day's journey from the sea +coast. It is small, consisting of only twelve houses, which are built +of rushes and mud, and are thatched with straw. At one side flows the +river Shannon, and the surrounding country is thickly set with trees. +Towards the west stands the cathedral, which is in a ruinous +condition. Its roof has fallen, and there is but one altar, which is +sheltered by a straw roof: it has a crucifix of bronze, and only one +poor vestment: its sacristy, too, is small, but its belfry has two +bells. Enshrined in the church is the body of the Irish saint whose +name it bears: nevertheless the holy sacrifice of the Mass is seldom +offered up, and the whole revenue of the see amounts to only +thirty-three crowns. As to Father Quintin, it was further stated, that +having been himself in Rome, he was already well known to many members +of the Sacred College, and he is described as "in Presbyteratus ordine +constitutus, vir doctus, praedicator, bonis moribus et fama, aliisque +virtutibus praeditus". (ap. Theiner, page 519.) + +Pope Leo X. did not hesitate much longer in appointing one so highly +commended to the vacant see, and before the close of 1516 Dr. O'Hnygyn +was consecrated Bishop of Clonmacnoise. During the twenty-two years +which he ruled this diocese he displayed great energy in reanimating +the fervour of the faithful and restoring the ancient splendour of +religion. The cathedral was repaired: stained-glass windows and +paintings set forth once more the triumph of faith, whilst many +precious gems and other decorations were added, as voluntary offerings +from his faithful flock. The following description of the cathedral, +extracted from Ware, will serve to give a more complete idea of this +venerable structure: + +"Nine other churches were subject to the cathedral, being, as it were, +in one and the same churchyard, which contained about two Irish acres +in circuit, on the west whereof the bishops of Clonmacnoise afterwards +built their episcopal palace, the ruins of which are yet visible. The +situation of this place is not unpleasant. It stands on a green bank, +high raised above the river, but encompassed to the east and the +north-east with large bogs. The nine churches were most of them built +by the kings and petty princes of those parts for their places of +sepulture; who though at perpetual wars in their lives, were contented +to lie here peaceably in death. One of these churches, called +Temple-Ri, or the King's Church, was built by O'Melaghlin, King of +Meath, and to this day is the burial place of that family. Another, +called Temple-Connor, was built by the O'Connor Don; a third and +fourth by O'Kelly and MacCarthy More of Munster. The largest of all +was erected by MacDermot, and is called after his name. The rest by +others. Before the west door of MacDermot's church stood a large +old-fashioned cross or monument, much injured by time, on which was an +inscription in antique characters, which nobody that I could hear of +could read. The west and north door of this church, although but mean +and low, are guarded about with fine-wrought, small marble pillars, +curiously hewn. Another of the churches hath an arch of a greenish +marble, flat-wrought and neatly hewn and polished, and the joints so +close and even set, that the whole arch seems but one entire stone, as +smooth as either glass or crystal. The memory of St. Kieran is yet +fresh and precious in the minds of the neighbouring inhabitants. In +the great church was heretofore preserved a piece of the bone of one +of St. Kieran's hands as a sacred relique. The 9th of September is +annually observed as the patron-day of this saint, and great numbers +from all parts flock to Clonmacnoise in devotion and pilgrimage. The +cathedral was heretofore endowed with large possessions, and was above +all others famous for the sepulchres of the nobility and bishops, as +also for some monuments and inscriptions, partly in Irish and partly +in Hebrew. Yet it declined by degrees, and was in the end reduced to a +most shameful poverty". (_Harris's Ware_, pag. 166.) + +The famous cross of Clonmacnoise, to which Ware refers in the above +passage, was erected about the year 920; and though two centuries ago +its inscription was deemed illegible, the illustrious Petrie has +deciphered it in our own times. The first part of the inscription is: +"A prayer for Flann, son of Maelsechlainn"; and the second part is: "A +prayer for Colman who made this cross over the King Flann". (Petrie, +_Round Towers_, pag. 268.) This ancient cross is, moreover, richly +ornamented with relievos and ornamental net-work: "The sculptures on +its west side", says Petrie, "relate to the history of the original +foundation of Clonmacnoise by St. Kieran; while the sculptures on the +other sides represent the principal events in the life of our Saviour, +as recorded in the Scripture; and hence the cross was subsequently +known by the appellation of _Cros na Screaptra_, _i.e._, the Cross of +the Scriptures, under which name it is noticed in the Annals of +Tighernach at the year 1060". Amongst the sacred subjects thus +sculptured on this venerable cross we may mention, the Crucifixion--the +Blessed Virgin bearing the Divine Infant in her arms--and the adoration +by the Magi. + +Dr. O'Hnygyn died in 1538, and had for his successor Richard Hogan, +who, after presiding for fourteen years in the See of Killaloe, was +translated to Clonmacnoise on the 17th July, 1539: he, however, died +the same year, and as Ware informs us, "within a few days after his +translation". Another bishop was appointed without delay, and on the +15th December, 1539, Dr. Florence O'Gerawan or Kirwan was proclaimed +in consistory as successor to St. Kieran. He held this See about +fourteen years, and died soon after the accession of Queen Mary. The +death of the good prelate was probably hastened by the sad ruin which +fell upon his cathedral before the close of 1552. In the spirit of +Vandalism to which the noblest monuments of our ancient faith became a +prey at this period, the English garrison of Athlone plundered and +pillaged the venerable church of Clonmacnoise--an event, the memory of +which is still as vividly preserved in local tradition, as though it +were only an occurrence of yesterday. It is thus recorded in the +Annals of the Four Masters under the year 1552: "Clonmacnoise was +plundered and devastated by the English (Galls) of Athlone, and the +large bells were carried from the round tower. There was not left, +moreover, a bell, small or large, an image or an altar, or a book, or +a gem, or even glass in the window, from the walls of the church out, +which was not carried off. Lamentable was this deed, the plundering of +the city of Kieran, the holy patron". + +In the "Patent Rolls", an invaluable work for which we are indebted to +the persevering energy of Mr. Morrin, is registered under date of 15th +September, 1541, "the confirmation of Florence Gerawan in the +Bishoprick of Clonmacnoise, to which he had been promoted by the Pope; +and his presentation to the vicarage of Lymanaghan in the same Diocese +on his surrender of the Pope's Bull". (vol. I. pag. 82.) The editor, +indeed, inadvertently substituted _Cloyne_ for _Clonmacnoise_ in this +passage, the Latin name _Cluanensis_ being common to both Sees. +Cloyne, however, was at this time united with Cork, and Mr. Morrin may +easily be pardoned this error, since it is shared by the learned De +Burgo and by Dr. Maziere Brady in the Third volume of his "_Records of +Cork, Cloyne, and Ross_". (London, 1864, pag. 97.) The surrender of +the Pope's Bull was regarded at this period as a merely civil +ceremony, required by law as a condition to obtain possession of the +temporalities of the See, and we find an instance of it even in +Catholic times on the appointment of Dr. Oliver Cantwell to the See of +Ossory in the year 1488. At all events, the fact just now recorded, of +the plunder of his church sufficiently proves that Dr. O'Kirwan, at +the close of his episcopate, did not enjoy the favour and patronage of +the courtiers of Edward VI. + +Dr. Peter Wall, of the Order of St. Dominick, was the next bishop of +this See. He had for a while been led astray by the novelties of the +preceding reigns, but, as the Consistorial register records, returned +repentant to the bosom of Holy Church, and was now absolved from all +the censures which he had incurred. He was appointed Bishop on the +4th of May, 1556, and for twelve years remained in undisturbed +possession of his See. He died in 1568; and though the heretical +government annexed this diocese to Meath, the Sovereign Pontiff never +recognized the union, and Clonmacnoise continued to be governed by +Vicars till, after a widowhood of eighty years, it again received a +chief pastor, in the person of Anthony M'Geoghegan, who was appointed +its bishop on 22nd of January, 1647. + +The reader may here expect some remarks on the vicissitudes of this see, +and its successive connection with the provinces of Tuam and Armagh. +When as yet there were only two archiepiscopal sees in our island, +extending to Leath Cuinn and Leath Mogha, all Connacht, and with it +Clonmacnoise, was comprised in the northern district. Gradually, +however, Tuam grew into the proportions of a distinct province, and in +the synod of Rathbreasil, held by St. Celsus of Armagh in 1110, we find +the five sees of Tuam, Clonfert, Cong, Killalla, and Ardchame or Ardagh, +clustered together, though still subject to the Archbishop of Armagh. +When at length, in the synod of Kells, in 1152, Tuam received the +archiepiscopal pallium from the hands of Cardinal Paparo, Ardagh was +assigned to the primatial see, but Clonmacnoise was referred to the new +province of Tuam. This division soon became a subject of controversy. +Tuam claimed the diocese of Ardagh for the western province, whilst +Armagh declared that the Shannon was its boundary, and hence reckoned +Clonmacnoise as a northern see, and at the same time claimed, as subject +to its own metropolitical jurisdiction, the churches of Killmedoin, +Croagh-patrick, Killtulagh, and some others of the diocese of Tuam. At +the Council of Lateran, held in Rome in 1215, Felix O'Ruadhan, +Archbishop of Tuam, and Eugene MacGillividen, Archbishop of Armagh, were +both present, and laid their dispute before the great Pontiff Innocent +III., and a decree soon after emanated, assigning indeed the above named +churches to Tuam, but deferring to a future day the decision of the +other points of controversy. In the meantime Armagh was in possession of +both sees, and for more than a hundred years they continued thus subject +to its metropolitical jurisdiction. As to Ardagh, the question was never +after mooted; but towards the middle of the fourteenth century, +Clonmacnoise seems to have been again numbered amongst the dioceses of +the western province. This change probably took place during the +episcopate of Bishop Symon, of the Order of St. Dominick, who, though +omitted in the lists of Ware and De Burgo, was appointed to this see on +the death of Dr. Henry, in 1349. This prelate, in the bull of his +appointment, is declared to be "Priorem fratrum ordinis Praedicatorum de +Roscommon, Elfinensis dioecesis, in sacerdotio constitutum et cui de +religionis zelo, litterarum scientia, vitae ac morum honestate et aliis +virtutum meritis laudabilia testimonia perhibentur" (_ap. Theiner_, pag. +291). At all events, soon after this period we find a list of Irish +bishoprics which is now preserved in the Barberini archives at Rome, and +in it the see of Clonmacnoise is referred to the province of Tuam. In +the consistorial record of the appointment of Dr. O'Higgins, cited +above, it is in like manner described as subject to the metropolitical +jurisdiction of St. Jarlath's. The episcopate of Dr. O'Hnygyn seems to +have been the period when at last all controversy was hushed, and this +diocese was finally adjudged to the province of Armagh. This prelate +assisted indeed at the Provincial Synod of Tuam, held in 1523, but, in +the preamble to the Synod, he is expressly described as "Dominus Kyntius +(_i.e._, Quintinus) Dei gratia Episcopus Cluanensis Provinciae +Armachanae". (_Irish Arch. Soc. Miscellany_, vol. I., p. 77.) An +official list of all the dioceses was drawn up and published during the +pontificate of Pope Paul III., in 1546, and in it Clonmacnoise is marked +as belonging to the primatial see. The era of persecution during the +reigns of Elizabeth and James I. produced no change in this arrangement; +and when a momentary peace again smiled on the Irish Church, in 1632, we +find the vicar-apostolic of Clonmacnoise, Rev. John Gafney, after +administering this see _for thirty-five years_, taking his place among +the assembled fathers in the provincial synod of Armagh. + + P. F. M. + + + + +CARDINAL CONSALVI AND NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. + + +The concordat signed at Paris on the 15th July, 1801, between Pius +VII. and Napoleon, is one of the most important facts of modern +history. The magnitude of its results may best be learned from the +contrast between the present state of religion in France and that +which existed during, and for long after, the Revolution. "There is no +negotiation", says M. Thiers, "which is more deserving of serious +meditation than that of the Concordat"; but up to the present day the +materials for such a study have been wanting. At length the full light +of history has been let in upon the secret conferences in which the +articles of that treaty were prepared; and the hand which has traced +for us their history is the same which signed the Concordat itself. +The memoirs of Cardinal Consalvi, who took part in the negotiations as +the plenipotentiary of the Roman Pontiff, penned by him during the +days of his exile, have at length been given to the world.[1] Since +the Cardinal's death in 1824, these memoirs have been religiously left +in the obscurity to which their author condemned them, and which he +willed should last as long as the life of the principal personages of +whom he has made mention in his pages. But when at length, in 1858, +there appeared no reason for further silence, they were handed over by +Consalvi's executors to M. Cretineau-Joly, who has published, not the +original text, but what he assures us is a faithful version of it. We +propose to give our readers a sketch of the history of the Concordat +as it is recorded in these memoirs, and in doing so, we shall make use +as often as we can of the Cardinal's own words. + +The victory of Marengo, gained June 14, 1800, made the First Consul +master of Italy. Five days after the battle, passing through Vercelli +at the head of his army, he charged Cardinal Martiniana, bishop of +that city, to communicate to the Pope his desire of negotiating a +settlement of the religious affairs of France, and for this purpose he +requested that Mgr. Spina, archbishop of Corinth, might be sent to him +to Turin. His request was gladly complied with. But scarcely had that +prelate entered Turin than he was ordered to set out at once for +Paris, where Napoleon awaited his arrival. It needed but a short stay +in that capital to convince Mgr. Spina that the projects of concordat +proposed by the consul were absolutely inadmissible, as being founded +on a basis completely at variance with the laws of the Church. In vain +did the Pope, in his anxiety to promote the good of religion, forward +to Paris an amended plan of concordat, in which he made every +concession permitted by his duty as head of the Church. The only +answer he received was an intimation from M. Cacault, the French agent +at Rome, that unless within five days the proposals made by Napoleon +were accepted without the slightest change, the least restriction or +correction, he, Cacault, should declare a rupture between the Holy See +and France, and immediately leave Rome to join General Murat at +Florence. To all these threats, and to the menace of the loss of his +temporal power, the Pope had but one reply, that same reply which we +have heard from Pius IX. in our own day--that _non possumus_ against +which all the assaults of the masters of legions have ever failed, and +evermore shall fail. + +M. Cacault, not daring to disobey the orders he had received, prepared +at once for his departure, but his excellent heart and his affection +for Rome suggested to him a means of preventing the mischief that was +sure to follow from the anger of Napoleon, if once kindled against the +Holy See. He proposed that Cardinal Consalvi, the Pope's secretary of +state, should at once set out for Paris, to lay before the First +Consul the imperious reasons by which the Holy Father was forced to +refuse the proffered concordat. The French agent felt confident that, +whilst it would flatter Napoleon's pride to be able to exhibit to the +Parisians a Cardinal prime minister in waiting upon his will, the +presence of Consalvi would also be a proof of the Pope's anxious +desire to come to a favourable understanding on the affairs of the +French Church. After mature deliberation this plan was adopted. The +Cardinal took care that to the credentials usually given in cases of +treaties, the Pope should add a most precise command that his envoy +was to consider the project of concordat which had been corrected at +Rome, and hitherto rejected at Paris, not only as the basis of the +future treaty, but as the concordat itself. Powers were granted, +however, to make such changes as did not alter the substance of the +document. "I thought it necessary", says the Cardinal, "to have my +hands tied in this way, because I foresaw that, unless I were in a +position to show the French government how limited were my powers, +they would soon force my entrenchments". + +Leaving Rome in company with M. Cacault, Cardinal Consalvi arrived at +Paris at night, after a tedious journey of fifteen days, and took up +his abode with Mgr. Spina and his theologian, P. Caselli, afterwards +Cardinal. Early in the morning he sent to acquaint Bonaparte of his +arrival, and to learn at what hour he could have the honour of seeing +the First Consul. He inquired also in what costume he should present +himself, as at that period the ecclesiastical dress had been abandoned +by the French clergy. These communications were made through the Abbe +Bernier, who, from having been one of the leaders in the war of La +Vendee against the Republic, had taken a great part in the +pacification of these provinces upon the terms offered by the consular +government, and had thereby secured for himself the favour of +Bonaparte. He was appointed negotiator on the part of the government, +and brought to his task much theological knowledge, diplomatic skill, +and the advantage of being agreeable to both the contracting parties. +This ecclesiastic soon returned to Consalvi with the intimation that +the First Consul would receive him that same morning at two o'clock, +and that he was to come in the fullest possible cardinalitial costume. +The Cardinal, however, did not gratify him in this latter particular, +believing it to be his duty to present himself in the dress usually +worn out of doors by cardinals when not in function. He was introduced +to Napoleon under circumstances well calculated to embarrass a less +evenly poised mind than his own. "I know", said the First Consul, "why +you have come to France. I wish the conferences to be opened without +delay. I allow you five days time, and I warn you that if on the fifth +day the negotiations are not concluded, you must go back to Rome, as I +have already decided what to do in such a case". Consalvi replied with +calm dignity, and was soon afterwards conducted to his hotel. On the +same day the Abbe Bernier came again to Consalvi, and asked him for a +memorial setting forth the reasons which had constrained the Pope to +accept the project which had been presented at Rome by M. Cacault. +Although wearied by his long journey, the Cardinal spent the watches +of the night in drawing up the memorial, which on the following day +was communicated by the Abbe Bernier to Talleyrand, who, in turn, was +to report upon it and lay it before the First Consul. The design of +the memorial was to justify the refusal of the Concordat in the terms +in which it had been drawn up by the French Government, and to show +how reasonable and just were the modifications insisted on by the +Pope. This design was not attained. Talleyrand wrote on the margin of +the first page of the memorial these words, well calculated to confirm +Napoleon in his idea that the Pope's minister was actuated by personal +enmity towards the French Government: "Cardinal Consalvi's memorial +does more to throw back the negotiations than all that has hitherto +been written on the subject". These words, although they produced an +unfavourable impression on the First Consul, did not however retard +the negotiations. The fatigue of these negotiations was very great. +Twice each day for many days beyond the five granted by Bonaparte, the +Cardinal held conferences with the Abbe Bernier, always in the +presence of Mgr. Spina and P. Caselli. The nights were frequently +spent in drawing up and correcting memorials to be presented to the +government. It was at this period in the negotiations that the limit +which the Pope had placed to the Cardinal's powers was found to be of +the greatest practical advantage. The Abbe Bernier, when any +difficulty occurred, incessantly declared that, however strong his own +convictions, he could decide nothing of himself without referring the +matter to the First Consul. On the contrary, the Cardinal was never +allowed to despatch a courier to consult the Pope and receive his +commands. The pretext for this prohibition was, that the Concordat +should absolutely be finished the next day. Under these circumstances, +his limited powers were the only means left to Consalvi by which he +might resist the pressure brought to bear against him. The orders he +had received from the Pope were, not to break off the negotiations and +refuse the Concordat because he could not make it as favourable as +might be, but, on the other hand, not to sign it by overstepping +those instructions given him before he left Rome, of which we have +spoken above. For twenty-five days the conferences continued. Every +nerve was strained to avert a rupture on the one hand, and undue +concessions on the other. The consequences of a rupture were +frequently laid before the Cardinal during these days, which he calls +"days of anguish", by the Count de Cobenzel, Austrian ambassador at +Paris. He was asked to consider that if the First Consul should break +with Rome, and definitely separate from the head of the Catholic +Church, he would, as he had often threatened, force Germany, Spain, +Italy, Switzerland, and Holland, to become the accomplices of his +apostacy. + +Finally, after incredible fatigue, after sufferings and anguish of +every kind, the day came which brought with it the long-looked for +conclusion of their task. The Abbe Bernier, who reported every evening +to Bonaparte the results of the daily conferences, at length announced +that the First Consul accepted all the disputed articles, and that on +the following day they should proceed to sign two authentic copies of +the treaty, one copy to remain in the hands of each of the contracting +parties. The project thus accepted, was substantially the same as the +one which, having been amended at Rome, had been rejected by the +French government before the Cardinal's journey, and which had led to +M. Cacault's withdrawal from Rome within five days. It was arranged +that the signatures should be six; three on each side. The Cardinal, +Mgr. Spina, and P. Caselli, were to sign on behalf of the Holy See; +Joseph Bonaparte, brother of the First Consul, Cretet, councillor of +state, and the Abbe Bernier, on behalf of the French government. It +was further arranged that the Abbe Bernier should call for the three +ecclesiastics at a little before four o'clock on the following day, +14th July, and conduct them to the residence of Joseph Bonaparte, +where the solemn act was to be completed. + +"There", said Bernier, "we shall be able to do all in a quarter of an +hour, as we have only to write six names, and this, including the +congratulations, will not take even so long". He also showed them the +_Moniteur_ of the day, in which the government officially announced +the conclusion of the negotiations. He added, that on the next day, +anniversary of the taking of the Bastile, the First Consul intended to +proclaim at a grand dinner of more than three hundred guests, that the +Concordat was signed, and a treaty concluded between the Holy See and +the government, of far more importance than even the Concordat between +Francis I. and Leo X. + +Shortly before four o'clock the next day, the Abbe Bernier made his +appearance, having in his hand a roll of paper, which he said was the +copy of the Concordat to be signed. On their arrival at Joseph +Bonaparte's, they took their places at a table, and after a short +discussion as to who should be the first to sign, Joseph yielded that +honour to the claims of the Cardinal. He took the pen in his hand, and +then followed a scene which must be described in his own words: "What +was my surprise when I saw the Abbe Bernier place before me the copy +which he took from his roll, as if to make me sign without reading it, +and when on running my eye over it, I found that it was not the treaty +which had been agreed on by the respective commissioners and accepted +by the First Consul himself, but one altogether different! The +difference I perceived in the first lines led me to examine the rest +with the most scrupulous care, and I satisfied myself that this copy +not only contained the project which the Pope had refused to accept, +but that it moreover included certain points which had been rejected +as inadmissible before the project had been forwarded to Rome at all. +This occurrence, incredible but true, paralysed my hand when about to +sign my name. I gave expression to my surprise, and declared in plain +language that on no account could I accept such a document. The First +Consul's brother appeared equally astonished at hearing me speak so. +He said that he did not know what to think of what he saw. He added +that he had heard from the First Consul himself, that every thing had +been arranged, and that there was nothing for him to do but affix his +signature. As the other official, the state councillor, Cretet, made +the same declaration, protesting his total ignorance, and refusing to +believe my statement about the change of documents, until I had proved +it by confronting the two copies, I could not restrain myself from +turning rather sharply towards the Abbe Bernier. I told him that no +one could confirm the truth of my assertion better than he could; that +I was exceedingly astonished at the studied silence which I observed +him to keep in the matter; and that I expressly called upon him to +communicate to us what he had such good reason to know. + +"With a confused air and in an embarrassed tone, he stuttered out that +he could not deny the truth of my words and the difference between the +copies of the Concordat, but that the First Consul had given orders to +that effect, affirming that changes were allowable as long as the +document was not signed. 'And so', added Bernier, 'he insists on these +changes, because upon mature deliberation he is not satisfied with the +stipulations we have agreed upon'. + +"I will not here relate what I said in answer to a discourse so +strange.... I spoke warmly of this attempt to succeed by surprise; I +resolutely protested that I would never accept such an act, expressly +contrary to the Pope's will. I therefore declared that if, on their +part, they either could not or would not sign the document we had +agreed upon, the sitting must come to an end". + +Joseph Bonaparte then spoke. He depicted the fatal consequences which +would result to religion and to the state from breaking off the +negotiations; he exhorted them to use every means in their power to +come to some understanding between themselves, on that very day, +seeing that the conclusion of the treaty had been announced in the +newspapers, and that the news of its having been signed was to be +proclaimed at to-morrow's grand banquet. It was easy, added he, to +imagine the indignation and fury of one so headstrong as his brother, +when he should have to appear before the public as having published in +his own journals false news on a matter of such importance. But no +arguments could persuade the Cardinal to negotiate on the basis of the +substituted project of Concordat. He consented, however, to discuss +once more the articles of the treaty on which they had agreed before. +The discussion commenced about five o'clock in the evening. "To +understand how serious it was, how exact, what warm debates it gave +rise to on both sides, how laborious, how painful, it will be enough +to say that it lasted without any interruption or repose for nineteen +consecutive hours, that is to say, to noon on the following day. We +spent the entire night at it, without dismissing our servants or +carriages, like men who hope every hour to finish the business on +which they are engaged. At mid-day we had come to an understanding on +all the articles, with one single exception". This one article, of +which we shall speak later, appeared to the Cardinal to be a +substantial question, and to involve a principle which, as has often +been the case, the Holy See might tolerate as a fact, but which it +could never sanction (_canonizzare_) as an express article of a +treaty. The hour when Joseph Bonaparte must leave to appear before the +First Consul was at hand, and "it would be impossible", says the +Cardinal, "to enumerate the assaults made on me at that moment to +induce me to yield on this point, that he might not have to carry to +his brother the fatal news of a rupture". But nothing could shake the +resolution of the Papal minister or lead him to act contrary to his +most sacred duties. He yielded so far, however, as to propose that +they should omit the disputed article, and draw out a copy of the +Concordat in which it should not appear, and that this copy should be +brought to Bonaparte. Meantime the Holy See could be consulted on the +subject of the article under debate, and the difficulty could be +settled before the ratification of the Concordat. This plan was +adopted. In less than an hour, Joseph returned from the Tuileries +with sorrow depicted on his countenance. He announced that the First +Consul, on hearing his report, had given himself up to a fit of +extreme fury; in the violence of his passion he had torn in a hundred +pieces the paper on which the Concordat was written; but finally, +after a world of entreaties and arguments, he had consented with +indescribable repugnance, to admit all the articles that had been +agreed on, but with respect to the one article which had been left +unsettled, he was inflexible. Joseph was commanded to tell the +Cardinal that he, Bonaparte, absolutely insisted on that article just +as it was couched in the Abbe Bernier's paper, and that only two +courses were open to the Pope's minister, either to sign the Concordat +with that article inserted as it stood, or to break off the +negotiation altogether. It was the Consul's unalterable determination +to announce at the banquet that very day either the signing of the +Concordat, or the rupture between the parties. + +"It is easy to imagine the consternation into which we were thrown by +this message. It still wanted three hours to five o'clock, the time +fixed for the banquet at which we were all to assist. It is impossible +to repeat all that was said by the brother of the First Consul, and by +the other two, to urge me to yield to his will. The consequences of +the rupture were of the most gloomy kind. They represented to me that +I was about to make myself responsible for these evils, both to France +and Europe, and to my own sovereign and Rome. They told me that at +Rome I should be charged with untimely obstinacy, and that the blame +of having provoked the results of my refusal would be laid at my door. +I began to taste the bitterness of death. All that was terrible in the +future they described to me rose up vividly before my mind. I shared +at that moment (if I may venture so to speak) the anguish of the Man +of Sorrows. But, by the help of Heaven, duty carried the day. I did +not betray it. During the two hours of that struggle I persisted in my +refusal, and the negotiation was broken off. + +"This was the end of that gloomy sitting which had lasted full +twenty-four hours, from four o'clock of the preceding evening to four +of that unhappy day, with much bodily suffering, as may be supposed, +but with much more terrible mental anguish, which can be appreciated +only by those who have experienced it. + +"I was condemned, and this I felt to be the most cruel inconvenience +of my position, to appear within an hour at the splendid banquet of +the day. It was my fate to bear in public the first shock of the +violent passion which the news of the failure of the negotiations was +sure to rouse in the breast of the First Consul. My two companions and +I returned for a few minutes to our hotel, and after making some +hasty preparations, we proceeded to the Tuileries. + +"The First Consul was present in a saloon, which was thronged by a +crowd of magistrates, officers, state dignitaries, ministers, +ambassadors, and strangers of the highest rank, who had been invited +to the banquet. He had already seen his brother, and it is easy to +imagine the reception he gave us as soon as we had entered the +apartment. The moment he perceived me, with a flushed face and in a +loud and disdainful voice, he cried out: + +"'Well, M. le Cardinal, it is, then, your wish to quarrel! So be it. I +have no need of Rome. I will manage for myself. If Henry VIII., +without the twentieth part of my power, succeeded in changing the +religion of his country, much more shall I be able to do the like. By +changing religion in France, I will change it throughout almost the +whole of Europe, wherever my power extends. Rome shall look on at her +losses; she shall weep over them, but there will be no help for it +then. You may be gone; it is the best thing left for you to do. You +have wished to quarrel--well, then, be it so, since you have wished +it. When do you leave, I say?'" + +"After dinner, General", calmly replied the Cardinal. + +FOOTNOTE: + +[1] _Memoires du Cardinal Consalvi, secretaire d'Etat du Pape Pio +VII., avec un introduction et des notes, par J. Cretineau-Joly._ +Paris, Henri Plon, Rue Garenciere, 8, 1864. 2 vol. 8vo, pagg. 454-488. + + (TO BE CONCLUDED IN OUR NEXT.) + + + + +ST. BRIGID'S ORPHANAGE. + + _St. Brigid's Orphanage for Five Hundred Children._ Eighth + Annual Report. Powell, 10 Essex Bridge, Dublin. + + +It would be interesting to trace the various arts and devices which +have been adopted for the propagation of Protestantism in this +country. Its authors certainly never intended to spread it through the +world in the way in which the Gospel was introduced by the disciples +of our Lord. The apostles gained over unbelievers to the truth by +patience, by prayer, by good example, and by the performance of +wonderful works. Their spirit was that of charity, their only object +was the salvation of souls. So far from being supported by an arm of +flesh, all the powers of the earth persecuted them and conspired for +their destruction. + +But how was Protestantism propagated in Ireland? By acts of parliament +fraudulently obtained, by the violence and influence of two most +corrupt and unprincipled sovereigns--Henry VIII. and Elizabeth. Under +their sway great numbers of Irish Catholics were put to death because +they would not renounce the ancient faith; convents and monasteries +were suppressed because their inmates were faithful to their vows; the +parochial clergy and bishops were persecuted and spoiled, and many put +to death, because they adhered to the religion of their fathers, and +would not separate themselves from the communion of the Catholic +Church, spread over the whole world. + +Moreover, the property of the Catholics was confiscated, and the nobles +of the land were reduced to poverty, because their consciences would +not allow them to bow to the supremacy of the crown in religious +matters. What shall we say of the ingenious system of penal laws, +which, with Draconian cruelty, was enacted against Catholicity? A +father was not allowed to give a Catholic education to his children; +and the child of Catholic parents, if he became a Protestant, could +disinherit his brothers, and reduce his father to beggary. Catholic +education and Catholic schools were proscribed. A Protestant university +was instituted and richly endowed with confiscated property, in order +that it might be an engine for assailing Catholicity, and a bulwark of +Protestantism. Charter schools were established for the purpose of +infecting poor children with heresy. A court of wards was instituted, +in order that the children of the nobility might be seized on, and +brought up in the errors of the new religion. It was in this way that +the Earls of Kildare and other noble families lost their faith. +Catholics were excluded from all offices of trust; they could not be +members of parliament, they had no right of voting at elections, and +they were not even allowed to hold leases of the lands from which their +fathers had been violently and unjustly expelled. Such were the +_evangelical_ arts adopted to spread Protestantism in Ireland. What a +contrast with the means employed by Providence to propagate the Gospel +of Jesus Christ! + +Thanks be to God, the faith of the people of Ireland overcame all the +agencies which were employed for its destruction, and is now producing +wonderful works of piety and charity at home, and bringing the +blessings of salvation to foreign lands that heretofore were sitting +in darkness and the shades of death. However, active efforts are still +made to propagate the religion of Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, and it is +hoped that what those corrupt and wicked, but powerful and despotic, +sovereigns could not effect by fire and sword, by cruel penal laws, +and confiscation of property, may be compassed by a degraded and +contemptible system of pecuniary proselytism, which consists in +collecting money in England for the purpose of bribing poor Catholics +to become hypocrites and to deny their faith, or of purchasing +children from miserable or wicked parents, in order to educate them in +the religion, whatever that may be, of the Church Establishment, or +more probably in no religion at all. + +The Report of St. Brigid's Orphanage, mentioned at the head of this +notice, gives most interesting details regarding this new method of +propagating the errors of Luther and Calvin. This document, though +brief, is most worthy of the perusal of every Catholic. It describes +the activity and perfidy of the proselytisers, and it shows that they +have immense resources, even hundreds of thousands of pounds per +annum, at their disposal. The zeal of those men and their sacrifices +in a bad cause, must be a reproach to Catholics, if they are not ready +to stand forth and exert themselves in defence of the Holy Catholic +and Apostolical Church, out of which there is no salvation. + +The Association of St. Brigid in the few years of its existence has +saved a large number of children from the fangs of proselytism. It has +been able to perform so great a work of charity because its funds, +though small, are managed with great economy. No expense is incurred +for buildings, or for the rent of houses, or for a staff of masters +and mistresses. The ladies who manage the orphanage receive no +remuneration, but give their services for the love of God. The poor +orphans are sent to the country, and placed under the care of honest +and religious families, who, for five or six pounds for each per +annum, bring them up in the humble manner in which the peasants of +Ireland are accustomed to live. In this way the orphans acquire that +love for God, and that spirit of religion, for which this country is +distinguished, and, at the same time, they become strong and vigorous +like the other inhabitants of the country, and are prepared to bear +the hardships to which persons of their class are generally exposed in +life. Were those children educated in large orphanages and in the +smoky air of the city, they would perhaps be weak and delicate, +incapable of bearing hard work, and likely to fail in the day of +trial. + +The education of the orphans of St. Brigid is not overlooked by the +managers. They require the nurses not only to teach the children by +word and example, but also to send them to good schools, where they +learn reading, and writing, the catechism, and all that is necessary +for persons in their sphere of life. Some of the ladies of the +association call them together from time to time for examination, and +considerable premiums are awarded to the families in which the +children are found to have made the greatest progress. In this way +great emulation is excited, and a considerable progress in knowledge +is secured. + +When the orphans grow up, as they are generally strong and healthy and +able for farm work, they are easily provided for. Many of them are +adopted by those who reared them. In this way great economy is +observed, and this is a consideration which cannot be overlooked in a +poor country like Ireland, where the charity of the faithful has so +many demands upon it. However, everything necessary is attained, as +the orphans are prepared to earn a livelihood in this world, and +trained up in the practice of those Christian virtues and practices by +which they may save their souls. + +The report of the Orphanage is followed by the speeches which were +made by several gentlemen at a late meeting of the Association, held +on the 16th November last. They will be read with great interest. +Canon M'Cabe's address thus sums up the results already obtained by +St. Brigid's Association:-- + + "I thank God", said he, "that I am here to-day to testify to + the glorious fact, that already 525 destitute orphans have + found a home in St. Brigid's bosom; and that 247 of these, + nursed into strength, moral and physical, have been sent + forth into the world to fight the battle of life; and we may + rest perfectly satisfied that if, at the hour of death, they + are not able to exclaim with the apostle, 'I have kept the + faith', the fault most certainly will not rest with the + friends of their infant orphan days". + +What a contrast with such happy results does the sterility of all +Protestant religious undertakings present! This is illustrated in the +course of his discourse by the learned Canon. We give the following +extract:-- + + "Marshall, in his admirable book on _Christian Missions_, + assures us that the sum annually raised in England for + missionary purposes, is not less than two millions sterling; + but he also tells us, on the authority of the _Times_ + newspaper, the consoling fact, that before one penny leaves + England, half a million is consumed by the officers at home. + We may rest quite satisfied that out of the L88,000 annually + expended here in Dublin, a very decent sum goes every year + to bring comfort, elegance, and luxury to the homes of pious + agents and zealous ladies engaged in the good cause. We have + also the consoling knowledge that English gold and the grace + of conversion are very far, indeed, from correlatives. Even + in pagan lands its only power is to corrupt the hearts of + those to whom it purports to bring tidings of Gospel truth. + The spirit which influences the missioners whom it sends forth, + and the converts which it wins, is beautifully illustrated by + a story told by a missionary--Mr. Yate. He holds the following + dialogue with a converted New Zealander:--'When did you pray + last?' 'This morning'. 'What did you pray for?' 'I said, O + Christ, give me a blanket in order that I may believe'. This + same Mr. Yate innocently records a letter written to him by a + New Zealand convert, which aptly strikes off the character of + master and disciple. 'Mr. Yate, sick is my heart for a blanket. + Yes, forgotten have you the young pigs I gave you last summer? + Remember the pigs which I gave you; you have not given me + any thing for them. I fed you with sucking pigs; therefore + I say, don't forget'. Need we wonder that such converts and + such teachers were equally strangers to the blessings of + Divine grace, and that the success of their preaching may be + universally summed up in the words of a report which a + famous Baptist preacher gave of his year's harvest. 'During + last year', he writes, 'I had 25 candidates; out of that + number six died, seven ran away, six are wavering backwards + and forwards, and six are standing still'. So the good man's + success was represented by large zero. The same + characteristics in teacher and disciple mark the history of + the crusade carried on against the religion of Ireland. The + Irish New Zealander expects his blanket as the grand motive + power of believing in souperism. The Irish Mr. Yate gets his + 'sucking pig', and very often is ungrateful to his + benefactors. In one word, if any success attend the efforts + made by the proselytiser, it is read in the total overthrow + of the morals as well as the faith of their victims". + +Not to be too long, we merely refer the reader to Alderman Dillon's +speech, in which he shows that the Protestant Church Establishment has +been for centuries and is at present the unhappy source of all the +evils of Ireland. With him we join in a fervent wish that a political +institution, the creature and the slave of the state, an institution +so useless and so mischievous, may soon reach the end of its career. +Its present position may be understood from the following statistics +given by Mr. Dillon, and which are founded on the authority of the +last census:-- + + "The present Protestant population of the diocese of + Kilfenora--251, men, women, and children--is less than that of + the Jews in the city of Dublin, and could be removed in a few + omnibuses; that of Kilmacduagh, consisting of 434 persons, + would not fill one room in the Catholic Parochial Schools at + Ennistymon, in that diocese; the smallest rural Catholic + Chapel in the diocese of Emly would be thinly filled with the + 1,414 professing Anglicans in that diocese; the new Catholic + Church in Ballinasloe would be comparatively empty with a + congregation composed of the 2,521 Protestant inhabitants of + the diocese of Clonfert; whilst, through the Cathedral of + Waterford, three times more Catholics pass on Sunday, during + the hours of Divine worship, than the 2,943 Protestants in the + whole of that diocese. In fact, the single parish of St. + Peter's, in the City of Dublin, contains, according to the + Census of 1861, more Catholics than there are Protestants in + the five dioceses just named, together with those in the six + other dioceses of Achonry, Cashel, Killaloe, Ross, Lismore, + and Tuam; the Protestant population of these eleven dioceses, + amounting to 38,962 persons, and that of the one Catholic + parish, to upwards of 40,000 souls. There are as many + Catholics in the City of Limerick as there are Protestants + in the whole five counties of Connaught; there are more + Catholics, by 23,000, within the municipal bounds of the city + of Dublin than there are Anglicans in the twelve counties of + Leinster; there are many thousands more Catholics in every + county in Ulster, save the small county Fermanagh, than there + are Protestants in the whole province of Munster; and, + finally, the Anglican population of the kingdom exceeds that + of the Catholics of the single county of Cork by only about + 70,000 souls. In no province, no county, no borough in + Ireland, can the Anglican population show a majority". + +We conclude by recommending the Orphanage of St. Brigid to the +charity, not only of Dublin, but of all Ireland. It is a national +institution. In a few years it has rendered great services to the +country at large and to religion by saving so large a number of +children from error and perversion; it is conducted on principles of +the strictest economy, so necessary in the depressed state to which +our population is reduced; and it is especially recommended by the way +it brings up the poor orphans, assimilating them to our healthy and +vigorous country people, and inspiring them with the same love for God +and fatherland which distinguishes the peasants of Ireland. St. +Brigid, the Mary of Ireland, will not fail to protect all who assist +her orphans. + + + + +THE MSS. REMAINS OF PROFESSOR O'CURRY IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. + +NO. III. + +_The Rule of St. Carthach, ob. 636.--Part II._ + + +OF THE CONDUCT OF A MONK. + + 67. If you be a monk under government, + Cast all evil from your hands; + Abide in the rights of the Church + Without laxity, without fault, + + 68. Without quarrel, without negligence, + Without dislike to any one, + Without theft, without falsehood, without excess, + Without seeking a better place, + + 69. Without railing, without insubordination, + Without seeking for great renown, + Without murmur, without reproach to any one, + Without envy, without pride, + + 70. Without contention, without self-willedness, + Without competition, without anger, + Without persecution, without particular malice, + Without vehemence, without words, + + 71. Without languor, without despair, + Without sin, without folly, + Without deceit, without temerity, + Without merriment, without precipitance, + + 72. Without gadding, without haste, + Without intemperance--which defiles all-- + Without inebriety, without jollity, + Without silly, vulgar talk; + + 73. Without rushing, without loitering, + With leave for every act; + Without paying evil for evil, + In a decayed body of clay; + + 74. With humility, with weakness, + Towards uncommon, towards common; + With devotion, with humbleness, + With enslavement to every one. + + 75. In voluntary nocturns, + Without obduracy, without guile, + Waiting for your rewards + At the relics of the saints. + + 76. With modesty, with meekness, + With constancy in obedience; + With purity, with faultlessness + In all acts, however trivial. + + 77. With patience, with purity, + With gentleness to every one; + With groaning, with praying + Unto Christ at all hours; + + 78. With inculcation of every truth, + With denunciation of every wickedness, + With perfect, frequent confessions + Under direction of a holy abbot; + + 79. With preservation of feet, and hands, + And eyes, and ears, + And heart, for every deed + Which is due to the King above; + + 80. With remembrance of the day of death + Which is appointed to all men; + With terror of the eternal pain + In which [souls] shall be after the Judgment. + + 81. To welcome the diseases, + Patience in them at all times, + With protection to the people of heaven-- + It is a holy custom. + + 82. To reverence the seniors, + And to obey their directions, + To instruct the young people + To their good in perfection. + + 83. To pray for our cotemporaries, + Greatly should we love it, + That they barter not their Creator + For the obdurate, condemned demon. + + 84. To forgive every one + Who has done us evil, + In voice, in word, in deed, + Is the command of the King of the Heavens. + + 85. To love those who hate us + In this Earthly world; + To do good for the persecutions, + Is the command of God. + + +FOR THE CELE DE (CULDU), OR THE REGULAR CLERIC. + + 86. If we be serving the priestly office, + It is a high calling; + We frequent the holy church + At [canonical] hours perpetually. + + 87. When we hear the bell-- + The practice is indispensable-- + We raise our hearts quickly up, + We cast our faces down; + + 88. We say a _Pater_ and a _Gloria_, + That we meet no curse; + We consecrate our breasts and our faces + With the sign of the Cross of Christ. + + 89. When we reach the church + We kneel three times; + We bend not the knee in [worldly] service + In the Sundays of the living God. + + 90. We celebrate, we instruct, + Without work, without sorrow; + Illustrious the man whom we address, + The Lord of the cloudy Heavens. + + 91. We keep vigils, we read prayers, + Every one according to his strength; + According to your time, you contemplate + The Glory until the third hour. + + 92. Let each order proceed as becomes it, + According as propriety shall dictate; + As to each it is appointed, + From the third hour to noon. + + 93. The men of holy orders at prayers, + To celebrate Mass with propriety; + The students to instruction, + Accordingly as their strength permits; + + 94. The youngsters to attendance, + Accordingly as their clothes will allow; + For a lawful prey to the devil is + Every body which does nothing. + + 95. Occupation to the illiterate persons, + As a worthy priest shall direct; + Works of wisdom in their mouths, + Works of ignorance in their hands. + + 96. The celebration of every [canonical] hour + With each order we perform; + Three genuflexions before celebration, + Three more after it. + + 97. Silence and fervour, + Tranquillity without grief, + Without murmur, without contention, + Is due of every one. + + +OF THE ORDER OF REFECTION, AND OF THE REFECTORY. + + 98. The Rule of the Refectory after this, + It is no injury to it to mention it; + It is for the abbot of proper orders + To judge each according to his rank. + + 99. The question of the refectory at all times, + Thus is it permitted: + An ample meal to the workmen, + In whatever place they be. + + 100. Tenderness to the seniors + Who cannot come to their meals, + Whatever be their condition, + That they come not to neglect. + + 101. Different is the condition of every one; + Different is the nature of every wickedness; + Different the law in which is found + The adding to a meal. + + 102. Sunday requires to be honoured, + Because of the King who freed it; + The feast of an apostle, noble martyr, + And the feasts of the saints, + + 103. Be without vigil, with increased meals. + A tranquil, easy life + From the night of great Christmas + Till after the Christmas of the Star.[2] + + 104. The festivals of the King of truth, + In whatever season they happen, + To honour them is proper, + To glorify them is right. + + 105. The fast of Lent was fasted by Christ + In the desert within; + The same as if it were your last day, you eat not + The meal of every day in it. + + 106. To fast upon Sunday I order not, + Because of the benignant Lord; + In the enumeration of the _tenth_,[3] + Nor of the year, it is not. + + 107. Joy, glory, reverence, + In great and glorious Easter, + The same as Easter every day, + Until Pentecost, is proper, + + 108. Without fasting, without heavy labour, + Without great vigils; + In figure of the glorious salvation + Which we shall receive _yonder_. + + 109. The feast of an apostle and martyr + In the time of the great Lent; + In figure of the righteousness + Which we shall receive _yonder_. + + 110. The two fast days of the week + Are to be observed by a proper fast, + Accordingly as the time occurs, + By him who has the strength. + + 111. Summer Lent or Winter _Lent_,[4] + Which are bitter of practice, + It is the laity that are bound to keep these, + Who do not do so perpetually. + + 112. For as regards the ecclesiastics, + Who abide in propriety, + It is certain that of Lent and fasting + All seasons are to them.[5] + + 113. The meritorious fast is, + And the abstinence so bright, + From noon to noon--no false assertion; + From remote times so it has been done. + + 114. A tredan [three days' total fast] every quarter to those + Who fast not every month, + Is required in the great territories + In which is the Faith of Christ. + + 115. From the festival of the birth of John + Till Easter, happy the combat, + It is from vesper time to vesper time + It is proper to go to table. + + 116. From Easter again to John's feast, + It is from noon to noon; + It is at evening of alternate days + That comfort is allowed them. + + 117. When the little bell is rung, + Of the refectory, which is not mean, + The brethren who hear it + Come all of them at its call; + + 118. Without running, without stopping, + Without passing proper bounds; + Every man separately--it is no sad assertion + Receives the punishment [of the board?] + + 119. Then they go into the house, + And shed tears with fervour; + They repeat a _Pater_ for rest in God; + They stoop down three times. + + 120. They then sit at the table, + They bless the meal, + Allelujah is sung, the bell is rung, + Benediction is pronounced. + + 121. A senior responds in the house, + He says: God bless you; + They eat food, and drink, + They return thanks after that. + + 122. If there be anything more choice + Which one should thirst for, + Let it be given in private + To a senior by himself. + + 123. Let relief be given, if requisite, + To those [penitents] who have devoutly fasted; + Let them be deprived, if not requisite, + Until they have done penance--the men. + + 124. After this, each man to his chamber, + Without murmur, without anger, + To reading, to prayers, + To sighing unto his King; + + 125. To go afterwards to vespers, + To celebrate them gracefully; + To retire afterwards to rest + In the place which he occupies; + + 126. To bless the house + Entirely upon all sides; + To attend the _canonical hours_,[6] + Without delay, without fail; + + 127. To pray God for every one + Who serves the Church of God, + And for every Christian + Who has come upon the earthly world. + + +OF THE DUTIES OF A KING. + + 128. If you be a king, be a just king, + You shall ordain no injustice; + Illustrious is the Man who has appointed you-- + The Lord of holy Heaven! + + 129. You shall not be rash, + You shall not be prosperous and fierce; + You shall be watchful of the All Powerful, + Who has given thee the rank. + + 130. The wealth which you have obtained, + If you do not be obedient to HIM, + Shall be taken from you in a short time; + They shall leave you in pain. + + 131. For it has been the full reduction + To every king who has been, + When you have bartered--hapless power!-- + Your righteousness for unrighteousness. + + 132. For it is through the unrighteousness of kings + That all peace is disrupted + Between the Church and the laity-- + All truth is broken. + + 133. For it is through their contention + Comes every plague, it is known; + It is through their excesses that there comes not + Corn, or milk, or fruit; + + 134. It is through them come all mortalities, + Which defy every power; + It is through them that battle-triumph attends + Every enemy over their countries; + + 135. It is through them come the tempests + Of the angry, cold skies, + The insects--the many distempers + Which cut off all the people. + +[There were a few stanzas more, but they are illegible.] + +It is unnecessary for us to dwell at any great length on the +importance of this venerable document. It not only illustrates in an +extraordinary manner many points of Catholic dogma, but also shows +that several of the disciplinary observances now in force in the +Church were faithfully observed by our fathers in the seventh century. +For instance, the respectful and loving homage due to the Blessed +Mother of God is insinuated in the fifth strophe; in the ninth and +following strophes we are taught the authority with which bishops are +invested in the Church--authority which extends over every class no +matter how exalted: "Check the noble kings: be thou the vigilant +pastor". In the eighteenth and following we are instructed in the duty +of honouring superiors as we honour Christ Himself. From the +thirty-eighth to the sixty-sixth we are taught the great and most +important offices of a priest, especially with regard to offering the +Holy Body and Blood of Our Lord, the practice of daily Mass, the +celebration of Requiem Masses for the dead, the administration of the +Holy Communion in life and death, and the necessity of receiving the +confessions of the faithful, both before Communion and at the last +moment. + +The disciplinary observances which we chiefly remark in the _Rule_ are +the raising up of the hands, the striking the breasts, and the +genuflexions prescribed at the time of prayers and of the Holy +Sacrifice; the perpetual psalmody: "To sing the three times fifty +(Psalms) is an indispensable practice"; the purity of life required in +the priest: "There shall be no permanent love in thy heart, but the +love of God alone; for pure is the Body which thou receivest: purely +must thou go to receive it" (strophe 65). The use of the sign of the +Cross is mentioned at strophe eighty-eight; and at eighty-six we find +mention of the canonical hours, and at eighty-nine of the ancient +custom, still preserved in many parts of the Liturgy, of praying +erect, of not kneeling on Sundays, and of genuflecting on entering the +church or place where God's glory dwells. The practice of fasting, and +of other corporal austerities, is also inculcated; and while in the +102nd and 106th strophes, Sundays and festivals are exempted from the +law of fasting, the fast of Lent (strophes 105, 109, and following), +of Advent (strophe 111), of two fasting days in each week, (strophe +110), and of the Quarter Tense (strophe 114), are specially mentioned. +We also find an enumeration of the festivals as they are celebrated by +the Church even at our day; the Sundays, festivals of the apostles, of +noble martyrs, and of all the saints; the "night of great Christmas", +the Epiphany, when the star led the wise men to Bethlehem; Easter; +"the festivals of the King of Truth"; Pentecost; and even the festival +of the birth of St. John the Baptist. + +On reading over this remarkable document we are struck with the truth +of the remark of the eloquent Ozanam in the chapter of his work +_Etudes Germaniques_, he has devoted to the "preaching of the Irish". +He says: "We must not here repeat that accusation so often brought +against the Church of Ireland, viz., that being instructed in sacred +learning from Asia, she rejected the authority of the Popes; and that +in union with the Culdees of Brittany, her monks preserved their +religious independence in the midst of the universal spiritual bondage +of the middle ages. If the founders of Irish monasteries, in the +provisions and very terms of their rules, often recall to mind the +institutions of the east, it was at Lerins and in the writings of +Cassian they learned them. It was from Rome that Patrick received his +mission; from Rome he received the language of his liturgy, the dogmas +he taught, and the religious observances he propagated. Run over all +that remains of these first centuries (of the Irish Church), the +decrees of national synods, the penitentials, the legends: you will +find in them everything which the enemies of Rome have rejected; the +Eucharistic Sacrifice, the invocation of saints, prayers for the dead, +the practice of confession, of fasting, and of abstinence. The +differences between her and the Churches of the continent are +reducible to three points: the form of the tonsure, some of the minor +ceremonies of baptism, and the time of keeping Easter, and these +slight differences disappeared when the Fathers of the Council of Lene +(A.D. 630), 'having had recourse', as they tell us, 'to the chief of +Christian cities, _as children to their mother_', adopted the customs +of the rest of Christendom. The religious communities of Ireland were +not, then, the jealous guardians of some unheard-of heterodox +Christianity. They were the colonies and (as it were) the out-posts of +Latin civilization. They maintained learning as well as faith, and +their schools imitated the Roman schools in Gaul, whence had come +forth the bright luminaries of the Church, Honoratus, Cassian, +Salvian, and Sulpicius Severus". + +How beautiful is the description of one of these monastic rules, that +of Benchor, found in the ancient Antiphonary of that monastery, +published by Muratori, and quoted by the same distinguished writer:-- + + "Benchiur bona regula. + Recta atque divina. + Navis nunquam turbata, + Quamvis fluctibus tonsa, + Necnon vinca vera, + Ex AEgypti transducto, + Christo regina apta, + Solis luce amicta. + Simplex simul atque docta. + Undecumque invicta + Benchiur bona regula". + +After giving this glowing picture of the monasteries of Ireland we +are not surprised to find this same learned writer exclaiming, "That +the monastic race of the ages of barbarism, the missionary race +destined to bear aloft the light of faith and learning amidst the +increasing darkness of the west, was the Irish people, whose +misfortunes are better known than the great services they rendered to +European civilization, and whose wonderful vocation has never been +studied as it deserves". + +In a future number we hope to enter again upon this most interesting +subject, when reviewing a valuable contribution just given to our +national literature by the learned Dr. Reeves on the _Culdees of the +British Isles_. + +FOOTNOTES: + +[2] Epiphany. + +[3] Tithe. + +[4] Advent. + +[5] It is certain that all seasons are seasons of Lent and fasting to +them. + +[6] Matins (?). + + + + +ASSOCIATION OF ST. PETER'S PENCE, DUBLIN. + + +This association was founded in the end of the year 1861, by the pious +Catholics of Dublin, for the purpose of aiding the Pope in the +distress and difficulties to which he has been reduced by the perfidy +and violence of the Sardinian Government and other enemies of the +Church of God. + +Since its foundation, three years ago, this association has forwarded +to Rome the sums of which we publish the annexed account. In a +preceding collection, made on the first Sunday of Lent, 1861, about +eighteen thousand pounds were contributed in Dublin, to which we do +not refer on the present occasion. + +All we shall now say is, that the generosity of the faithful of +Dublin, and their anxiety to assist the Pope, supply the best proofs +of the vitality and strength of their faith. + +The Pope is the common father of all, the Chief Pastor of the Church +of God, the Vicegerent of Christ, the inheritor of the dignity and +office of St. Peter. He is the servant of the servants of God, obliged +to toil incessantly for the welfare of the Church and the salvation of +souls. Were the benign influence of the Popes destroyed, the Church +would split into factions, and unity and Catholicity would cease to +distinguish it. + +Whilst the successor of St. Peter has the claims of a father and of a +pastor, and so many other claims on his children and spiritual +subjects, those who look with indifference on his afflictions or who +rejoice when he is plundered by his enemies, are liable to the charge +of want of filial affection, of gratitude, and indeed of a proper +spirit of religion. + +It is a consolation to know that the Catholics of almost every country +and every diocese of the world have proved themselves worthy of their +calling, and made great exertions to relieve the Pope. France, Spain, +Germany, Belgium, Ireland, and even the oppressed and persecuted +Catholics of Sardinia, have done their duty most nobly. The consequence +is, that by the aid of the alms of the faithful, the Pope is able to +meet his engagements, and continue uninterruptedly the administration +of the affairs of the Universal Church. And he is powerful in his +weakness. At the same time, the excommunicated King of Sardinia and his +ministers, notwithstanding the robberies they have committed, find +their hands and their treasury quite empty, and must soon terminate in +a state of public bankruptcy. + +It is evident that our Divine Redeemer watches over the Holy See, and +defeats all the assaults of the powers of darkness that are directed +against it. It is Heaven that inspires the Catholics of the world to +institute associations for the relief of the Vicar of Christ on earth, +and to aid in bringing about the triumph of truth over error, and of +light over darkness. Ireland, we trust, will always be ready to assist +the good cause even from the depths of her poverty. The few who sneer +at the sufferings of their father, and refuse him sympathy and relief, +are unworthy of the name of Irish Catholics; they are degenerate +children of forefathers who died rather than renounce their attachment +to the See of Peter. + + 1861--December 26th, L180 0 0 + 1862--February 19th, 100 0 0 + February 26th, 30 0 0 + March 26th, 100 0 0 + May 19th, 200 0 0 + July 28th, 200 0 0 + August 9th, 500 0 0 + September 4th, 500 0 0 + November 14th, 120 0 0 + November 28th, 30 0 0 + 1863--March 9th, 150 0 0 + May 13th, 150 0 0 + May 29th, 50 0 0 + July 15th, 700 0 0 + July 29th, 500 0 0 + November 26th, 300 0 0 + 1864--April 14th, 200 0 0 + July 27th, 1000 0 0 + November 8th, 350 0 0 + ------------ + L5,460 0 0 + + + + +POLAND. + + +His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin has honoured us by addressing to us +the following letter:-- + + +_To the Editors of the Irish Ecclesiastical Record._ + + 55 Eccles Street, 22nd December, 1864. + + Rev. Gentlemen, + + The sad condition to which Russian despotism has reduced our + Catholic brethren in Poland must be a source of grief and + affliction to every Christian heart. Tens of thousands of the + inhabitants of that generous country, so long the bulwark of + Christendom against the encroachments of pagan or Mahometan + hordes, have been condemned to pass their days in the deserts + of Siberia, and to suffer an exile worse than death: noble + families have been totally destroyed, and their children + dispersed: even young ladies of the highest rank have been + dragged from the convents where they were receiving a + Christian education, and sent to pass their days among the + Calmucks or the Tartars. The property of the Catholic + nobility and gentry has been confiscated; many churches and + colleges and almost all the convents and monasteries, have + been stripped of their possessions, or suppressed. The + scaffold has been purpled with the blood of innumerable + victims, lay and clerical, and some bishops and hundreds of + priests are now scattered over the continent of Europe, + undergoing the sufferings of exile. "Crudelis ubique luctus, + ubique pavor et plurima mortis imago". All these evils have + been afflicted on Poland in the presence of Europe, and all + the great powers have been silent, looking on with + indifference. The Holy Father alone, acting with the usual + spirit of the Apostolic See, has raised his voice in favour + of suffering humanity; but heresy and schism shut their ears + against the words of truth, and Sarmatia is left to her + unhappy fate. + + The scenes now enacted in Poland cannot but remind us of the + calamities with which our own dear country was visited in the + days of Cromwell and the Puritans, when the streets of our + towns ran with the blood of massacred Catholics, and + multitudes of Catholic children were torn from their homes + and sent to drag out a miserable existence in the swamps of + Georgia or on the scorching sands of the Antilles. + + Ireland having suffered in the same cause and in the same way + as Poland, must feel deep sympathy with her afflicted + sister--"Haud ignara mali, miseris succurrere disco". Hence, + I am confident that our charitable people, though severely + tried themselves, will do everything in their power to assist + the poor exiled Poles, who have been obliged to take refuge + in France and other countries of Europe, in order to avoid + the sword or the halter of the Russian despot. + + The clergy of France, encouraged by the exhortations and + example of our Holy Father, who has not only raised his voice + in favour of the poor exiles, but has founded a college for + them in Rome--the clergy of France, always active and zealous + in the protection and propagation of the faith, have + instituted a society, with the view not only of providing for + the present wants of the Poles now scattered through Europe, + but also of taking steps to secure in times to come the + existence of our holy religion in that unhappy country, by + educating young students to fill the ranks of the priesthood. + + A most distinguished prelate, Monseigneur Segur, well known + for his innumerable works of charity and religion, is at the + head of the society just mentioned, and the Very Rev. Abbe + Perraud, a learned priest of the Oratory, and author of an + admirable work on the state of Ireland, is its secretary. The + society is patronised by the bishops and nobles of France. + + Wishing you, reverend gentlemen, every blessing and every + success, I remain, your obedient servant, + + + Paul Cullen. + + + The president and secretary have addressed to me the two + documents here annexed, which give a full and true account of + the unhappy state of the Polish exiles, and of the sufferings + of the clergy. + + May I beg of you to publish them in the next number of the + _Record_, a periodical which I hope will do good service to + Irish ecclesiastical literature. + + I will send L10 myself, to assist in relieving the persecuted + Poles. If any of your readers wish to confide their + contributions to me, I will be happy to remit them to that + good friend, both of Ireland and Poland, the Abbe Perraud. + + + _Letter addressed to their Lordships the Archbishops and + Bishops of England and Ireland by the President of the + Association._ + + The 30th of July, 1864, date of the circular of the Sovereign + Pontiff, Pius IX., addressed to the Archbishops and Bishops + of Poland, will ever be a memorable epoch for the martyred + nation. From that day she may look with confidence to the + future; Catholicism is saved in Poland, and with Catholicism + the past history of the Polish nation. + + In obedience to the voice of the Holy Father, _who solemnly + warns us not to follow prescriptions contrary to the laws of + God and of His Church_, and "placing, according to his word, + everything else below religion and the Catholic doctrine", + some of his sons assembled on the 24th of September, 1864, + for the purpose of obtaining in behalf of Poland that which + the Emperor of Russia refuses her. + + Borrowing the very expressions of the Pontifical letter, the + following are their engagements: + + "The Czar wishes to extirpate Catholicism"; we will uphold + it.--"He would drag the whole of his people into this + wretched schism"; we will lend them our aid.--"He prohibits + writings that are propitious to Catholicism"; we will print + them.--"He impedes the communications with the Holy See"; we + will free them from difficulty.--"He forbids showing, either + by preaching or instructing, the difference that exists + between truth and schism"; we will receive and propagate + works that demonstrate this difference. + + "Bishops are torn from their dioceses and sent into exile"; + we should be proud to own them.--"The religious are expelled + from their communities, and their monasteries are turned into + barracks"; we are ready to offer them a refuge.--"Priests are + cruelly persecuted, deprived of all they possess, reduced to + poverty, exiled, thrown into prison or put to death"; we + undertake to receive them with honour, to alleviate their + sufferings, to create or to support houses of education, both + elementary and of a higher order, so that the source of + priesthood in Poland may not be dried up, and so as to + disseminate the benefits of Christian education.--"Numbers of + Catholics of every rank and age are removed to distant + countries"; we will open our doors to them. + + In a word, the nucleus of an exclusively religious + association, under the denomination of "Work of Catholicism + in Poland", has been formed in Paris, with the view of + maintaining, "by all the means that charity can suggest", + this generous nation in her fidelity to the Church. + + Mgr. de Segur, prelate of his Holiness' household and Canon + of St. Denis, has consented to honour this most important + work with his patronage. + + The Rev. Father Petetot, superior-general of the Oratory, + and the Rev. M. Deguerry, parish priest of the church of La + Madeleine, at Paris, the Count Montalembert, and M. Cornudet, + councillor of state, have also kindly accepted the + vice-presidentship. + + Our first duty is to receive with sympathy the representatives + of Polish heroism, men who have not hesitated between tortures + and apostacy. Many of them were in the enjoyment of affluence + at home; and after having proved in the last struggle the + vitality of their invincible nation, the spirit of faith and + of sacrifice is now the sole treasure which they possess. + + Amongst the Poles now in Paris, there are representatives of + every profession; employment must be found for them, either + in the capital or the provinces. A neighbouring country of + two millions and a half of inhabitants, Switzerland, has + harboured about two thousand. There, not one of the exiles + but has found both assistance and means of gaining his + livelihood. An asylum even is being founded for the reception + of invalids; a residence is offered to them. Public opinion + in Switzerland is so favourable to the Poles, that in their + presence even religious differences are done away with. What + the Helvetian republic has effected, the whole of France will + not fail to accomplish. So much for the more immediate + necessities. + + Whenever there is question of works of the apostleship in + foreign lands, we are always ready to assist the missionary. + Have we not a short time ago signalized our zeal for the + Christians of Syria and Lebanon, and still more recently for + the Bulgarian nation, for whose return to unity we may safely + hope? What we require at present, and what is easier to + perform, and less uncertain, is to maintain in her attachment + to the Church a Catholic nation of 25 millions of men. To + accomplish this, we must provide for the religious education + of those whom the misfortunes of the times prevent from + entering into the seminaries of Poland. The Holy Father has + himself given the initiative, by opening a Polish seminary at + Rome. Why should we not follow his example? At the time of + the persecutions in Ireland, we counted in the north of + France alone, no less than four colleges for the use of young + Irishmen: Saint-Omer, where the great O'Connell was formed: + Douai, whence came in the time of Elizabeth, forty of + England's early martyrs: Lille, and Paris. + + Until such time as the extension of the work shall enable us + to collect the necessary funds for the foundation and + maintenance of these establishments, we would humbly request + the bishops to admit into their large and small seminaries + the young Poles who show signs of an ecclesiastical vocation. + If, after preparatory studies, they could not all return to + their mother country, their aid would be valuable for the + conversion of different nations of the East. + + As it is probable that this association of prayers and of + alms will not be of long duration, the annual subscription is + fixed at a minimum of 5 fr. Many of the faithful no doubt + will not be satisfied with so small a contribution. Others, + on the contrary, may group together to form it. + + We would also request their Lordships the Bishops to be kind + enough to appoint in each of their dioceses a member of their + clergy who would have the charge of centralising the work and + making it known, and who would enjoy the spiritual favours of + the Sovereign Pontiff, who has ever been the protector and + father of Poland. To every Catholic, to whatever country he + may belong, this work is a question of honour, a protestation + of the civilised world against barbarity. + + Out of France we firmly hope our work will meet with deep + sympathy, similar associations will be formed, and regular + communications established between them. + + May the blessed Virgin, Patroness of Poland, bless and second + our efforts. + + All communications and donations intended for the "Work of + Catholicism in Poland" to be addressed to the Rev. Father + Perraud, Priest of the Oratory, Director General of the Work, + 44 Rue du Regard, Paris. + + French and foreign newspapers favourable to Poland are + requested to publish this act of foundation of the "Work of + Catholicism in Poland". + + + _Letter to the Archbishop of Dublin from the Director-General + of the Association._ + + "Paris, 20th December, 1864, + + "My Lord Archbishop, + + "The work, the plan of which we lay before you to-day, is one + which recommends itself to your zeal and your love for the + Church. + + "The touching words of the Sovereign Pontiff have stirred us + to lend assistance to martyred Poland. May the Church of + Ireland second the Church of France in this endeavour, which + is so noble, and, at this moment, so necessary. + + "I venture to unite my humble voice with that of the pious + prelate and of the eminent men who are at the head of this + work, in the hope that the bishops and priests of Ireland + will listen with favour to an appeal on behalf of a persecuted + church and nation. Accept, my Lord, the expression of profound + respect and lively gratitude with which I am, + + "Your most devoted humble Servant, + "ADOLPHE PERRAUD, + "Director-General of the Work". + + + + +LITURGICAL QUESTIONS. + + +One of the objects which the founders of the IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL RECORD +had proposed to themselves from the very beginning of their undertaking +was to offer to the Irish clergy in its pages an appropriate place for +the discussion of liturgical questions. They judged that they could not +better recommend this object to their readers than by laying before them +a sample of the actual working of the liturgical department of an +ecclesiastical periodical of long standing and renown. With this view it +was resolved to insert in our early numbers some of the questions which +from time to time had been asked by French clergymen in the _Revue des +Sciences Ecclesiastiques_ (edited by the learned Abbe Bouix), adding in +each case the answers given by those charged with that part of the +Review. No official character has ever been claimed for these answers by +their authors, who invariably give for what they are worth the arguments +on which their answers rest. In the same way the excellent _Archivio +dell'Ecclesiastico_ of Florence devotes every month a portion of its +pages to the liturgical questions which are continually addressed to the +Editor by the clergy of Northern Italy. We are happy to announce to-day +that several distinguished ecclesiastics who have devoted much time and +study to liturgical pursuits have undertaken to attend to any similar +questions that may be addressed to the RECORD by the clergy of Ireland. +Following the custom of the periodicals just mentioned, all information +shall be withheld concerning the sources whence the questions have come, +except where publicity is expressly desired. Every question with which +we may be honoured, shall be carefully attended to. We hope that every +priest will assist us in this effort to make the IRISH ECCLESIASTICAL +RECORD a work of practical benefit to the clergy of Ireland. + +We give to-day a collection of the decrees of the S. Congregation of +Rites on various points of the Rubrics of the Missal. We extract them +from the first Ratisbon edition of the _Manuale Ordinandorum_, March +1842. In order that the words of each decree of the S. Congregation +may be distinguished from those of the editors, the former are printed +in Italics. + + +EX DECRETIS S. RITUUM CONGREGATIONIS. + + +Ad Sec. II. _De ingressu sacerdotis ad altare._ + +1. Acolythus aut alius accendens cereos ante Missam, aut ante aliam +sacram functionem, incipere debet a cereis qui sunt _a cornu +evangelii, quippe nobiliori parte_. 12 Aug. 1253 (Anal. II. p. 2201). + +2. _Non licet_ sacerdotibus deferre manutergium supra calicem tam +eundo quam redeundo ab altari. 1 Sept. 1703 in u. Pisaur. + +3. Sacerdos pergens ad celebrandum et calicem manu sinistra portans, +ad ianuam sacristiae _signet se, si commode fieri potest_, aqua +benedicta; _sin minus, se abstineat_. 27 Mart. 1779 in u. Ord. Min. ad +14. + +4. Si sacristia est post altare, _a sacristia_ ad illud _e sinistra +egrediendum, a dextera ad illam accedendum_. 12 Aug. 1854 in u. Brioc. +ad 17. + +5. Sacerdos Missam celebraturus transiens ante altare, ubi fit populi +Communio, _non_ debet permanere genuflexus, quousque terminetur +Communio. 5 Jul. 1698 in u. Collen. ad 17.--In quaestione: quomodo se +gerere debeat sacerdos celebraturus, dum _transit_ ante altare, in quo +sit _publice expositum_ Ss. Sacramentum? An post factam genuflexionem +detecto capite, _surgens_ debeat _caput tegere_, donec ad altare +pervenerit? an vero _detecto_ capite _iter prosequi_ ob reverentiam +tanti Sacramenti sic publice expositi, cum rubrica Missalis Romani non +videatur loqui de hac praecisa adoratione in casu de quo agitur? +_servandae sunt rubricae Missalis Romani, quae videntur innuere, quod +post factam adorationem genibus flexis, detecto capite, surgens caput +operiat._ 24 Jul. 1638 in u. Urb. + +6. Tam _in ingressu Sacerdotis ad altare, quam ante principium Missae, +reverentia Sacerdotis debet esse profunda capitis et corporis_, non +capitis tantum, _inclinatio_, juxta rubricam 8. April. 1808. in u. +Compostell. ad 5.--_In accessu_ ad altare, in quo habetur Ss. +Sacramentum, sive expositum, sive in tabernaculo reconditum _et in +recessu, in plano est genuflectendum; in infimo autem gradu altaris, +quoties_ (alias ante altare) _genuflectere occurrat_ (e. g. in +principio Missae). 12. Nov. 1831 in u Mars. ad 51.--Inter Missam +privatam a ministro _in transitu tantum ante medium altaris +genuflectendum_, (si Ss. Sacramentum inclusum est in tabernaculo), +_vel inclinandum_. 12. Aug. 1854 ad 70 et 71 (Anal. II. 2200). + +7. _Si multae sunt particulae consecrandae, satius est eas ponere in +pixide;[7] si paucae poni possunt in alia patena; nunquam vero in alio +Corporali complicato._ 12. Aug. 1854 ad 19 (Anal. II. p. 2192) + +8. In Missis privatis _non_ potest permitti ministro aperire Missale +et invenire Missam; _et serventur rubricae_. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. +Tuden. ad 11; _neque_ potest permitti ministro, si fuerit sacerdos vel +diaconus sive subdiaconus, ut praeparet calicem, et ipsum extergat in +fine post ablutiones. Ibid. ad 12. + + +Ad Sec. III. _De principio Missae et Confessione facienda._ + +_In Missa dicendum est_ Confiteor _pure et simpliciter, prout habetur +in Missali Romano, absque additione alicujus Sancti etiam Patroni_, +nisi adsit speciale indultum Apostolicae Sedis. 13. Febr. 1666 in u. +Ord. Min. ad 5; Jul. 1704 in u. Valent. + + +Ad Sec. IV. _De Introitu, Kyrie, et Gloria._ + +In quaestione: an post signum crucis, quod fit in fine "Gloria in +excelsis", "Credo" et "Sanctus" manus sint jungendae, etiamsi nihil +hujusmodi praescribat rubrica? _serventur rubricae_, 12. Nov. 1831 in +u. Mars. ad 30. + + +Ad Sec. V. _De Oratione._ + +_Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis_, quod fiat +inclinatio capitis, cum pronunciatur nomen Ss. Trinitatis, sicut fit, +cum profertur nomen Jesus. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 40. + + +Ad Sec. VI. _De Epistola usque ad Offertorium._ + +1. _Juxta rubricas in elevatione oculorum crux est aspicienda._ 22. +Jul. 1848 in u. Adiacen. ad. 3. + +2. Manus sinistra poni debet super missale ad Evangelium, cum dextera +fit signum crucis super ipsum. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 25. + +3. In Missis privatis ad verba "Et incarnatus est", Celebrans +genuflectere debet _unico genu_. 22. Aug. 1818 in u. Hispal. ad 10. + + +Ad Sec. VII. _De Offertorio usque ad Canonem._ + +1. In dubio: an in Missa privata, quando minister non est +superpelliceo indutus, debeat eum, lecto Offertorio a Celebrante, ad +altare ascendere, accipere et plicare velum calicis, vel hic ritus +reservari debeat ministris superpelliceo indutis vel etiam Celebrans +ipse debeat plicare velum et super altare ponere? _servanda est +consuetudo._ 12. Aug. 1854 ad 69 (Anal. II. p. 2200). + +2. In quaestione: utrum parvi cochlearis pro aqua in calicem +infundenda usus sit omnibus licitus? _servanda est rubrica._ 7. Sept. +1850 in u. Rupel. ad 13. + +3. _Praxis extergendi calicem cum purificatorio_ ad abstergendas +guttas vini adhaerentes lateribus interioribus cuppae calicis, quae +aliquando resiliunt, dum praeparatur ipsemet calix, _magis congruit et +summopere laudabilis est_. 7. Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad +28.--_Relinqui_ vero _potest Sacerdotis arbitrio_ utrum purificatorium +ponere velit super pedem calicis dum praeparatur (vinum ad offertorium +infunditur), vel potius super patenam. Ibid. ad 29. + +4. Oratio "Deus qui humanae" incipienda est a sacerdote eodem momento, +quo benedicit aquam; _non_ vero prius aqua benedicatur nihil dicendo, +atque tunc demum, facto signo crucis, illa oratio incipiatur. 12. Aug. +1854 ad d. 25. (Anal. Jur. Pontif. II. p. 2193). + +5. Cruces quae fiunt super oblata a sacerdote, non debent fieri manu +transversa sed _manu recta_. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. ad 4.--_In +benedictionibus congruentior juxta rubricas et ritum videtur modus +benedicendi manu recta, et digitis simul unitis et extensis._ 24. Jun. +1683 in u. Abling. ad 6. + +6. _Congruit, ut fert praxis universalis, praesertim Urbis_, quod fiat +inclinatio capitis in fine Psalmi "Lavabo" (ad "Gloria Patri"), qui +dicitur in Missa, sicut praescribitur in principio Missae. 7. Sept. +1816 in u. Tuden. ad 37. + + +Ad Sec. VIII. _De Canone usque ad Consecrationem._ + +1. Ad quaestionem: an Sacerdos dicere debeat "Te igitur" in principio +Canonis, dum elevat manus et oculos; vel incipere debeat, dum est jam +in profundo inclinatus? _servanda est rubrica de ritu servando in +celebratione Missae tit. 8, num. 1, et altera Canoni praefixa._ 7. +Sept. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 33. + +2. Omnes sacerdotes celebrantes, dum in Canone Missae Papam nominant, +debent _juxta rubricam_ caput inclinare. 23. Mai 1846 in u. Tuden. ad +6. + +3. _In Canone nomine Antistitis non sunt nominandi superiores +Regularium_ 13. Febr. 1666 in decret. ad Missal. ad 11.--_Ii +Religiosi, qui, Antistitis nomine tacito, ejus loco in precibus sive +in Canone suae Religionis Superiorem nominant, contra caritatem +faciunt._ 12. Nov. 1605 in u. Ulixbon.--_In Canone et in Collectis +omnino, facienda est mentio de Episcopo etiam ab exemptis_ 25. Sept. +1649 in u. Tornac. ad 6. + +4. Debet Sacerdos pronuncians in Canone Missae nomen alicujus Sancti, +de quo factum est Officium, vel saltem Commemoratio, facere +inclinationem capitis. 7. Sep. 1816 in u. Tuden. ad 34--Nomen S. +Joseph Sponsi B. M. V. _non_ potest addi _in Canone_. _Permittitur_ +vero _hujus nominis additio in Collecta "A cunctis"_. 17. Sep. 1815 in +u. Urbis et Orbis. + +5. A "Hanc igitur oblationem" manus sacerdotis ita debent extendi, ut +palmae sint apertae, pollice dextero super sinistrum in modum crucis +_supra manus_ posito. 4. Aug. 1663 in u. Dalmat. ad 5. + +FOOTNOTE: + +[7] Ex quo patet, "vas mundum benedictum", de quo rubrica esse +_pixidem_. + + [THE REMAINDER IN OUR NEXT.] + + + + +DOCUMENTS. + + +I. + +PLENARY INDULGENCE IN ARTICULO MORTIS. + + _Rescript of Clement XIV. by which powers to grant the said + Indulgence are given to Bishops in countries where Catholics + live mixed with other religious denominations. Indulgence to + be gained by invoking the sacred name._ + +The experience of Catholics proves that nothing tends more effectually +to promote practices of piety and to enkindle a religious spirit, than +the doctrine of the Catholic Church regarding indulgences. Take, for +example, the case of a plenary indulgence. How many penitential and +meritorious works are required to secure a participation in so +precious a treasure? The person wishing to gain an indulgence of this +kind must diligently examine his conscience, excite himself to +contrition for his sins, make an humble confession, and perform some +penitential work in reparation for the past. Besides, the holy +Sacrament of the altar must be worthily received, prayers recited for +a pious purpose, and some work of charity or religion performed. + +Considering the good thus done, the Church grants plenary indulgences +to the faithful on many festivals; but she is never so liberal in +dispensing her treasures, as when there is question of persons in +immediate danger of death. When that dreadful moment arrives, as on it +depends our fate for all eternity, reserved cases are no longer +maintained, and all priests are allowed to absolve from every censure. +For the consolation also of the dying, and to promote their spiritual +welfare, every facility is granted for the obtaining of plenary +indulgences. + +Benedict XIV. treats at great length of this important matter in a +Bull which commences "Pia mater", published on the 5th April, 1747. To +each bishop who has once obtained from the Holy See the privilege of +imparting indulgences _in articulo mortis_, he grants the power of +communicating the same faculty to such priests subject to his +jurisdiction as he may desire. In a rescript of the Propaganda, dated +5th April, 1772, Clement XIV. extends that privilege very considerably +for all countries where Catholics live mixed up with persons of other +religious denominations; and when it happens that no priest can be +found to grant the indulgence in the usual form, his Holiness, in the +abundance of his charity, grants a plenary indulgence to all who +invoke the holy name of Jesus at least in their heart, and who with +Christian humility and resignation receive death from the hand of God, +commending their souls into the hands of their Creator. + +In order that the valuable privilege granted to the prelates of the +Church and to the faithful in general may be known to all, we publish +the rescript of Clement XIV., as it is found in Dr. Burke's _Hibernia +Dominicana_, Appendix, page 936:-- + + "Ex Audientia Sanctissimi D. N. Clementis Papae XIV. habita 5 + Aprilis 1772. + + "Ne Christifidelibus, inter Hereticos, et Infideles, in + qualibet Orbis parte degentibus, et in ultimo vitae + discrimine, constitutis, ea spiritualia auxilia desint, quae + Catholica pia mater Ecclesia filiis suis a saecula + recedentibus solet misericorditer impertiri: Sanctissimus + Dominus Noster Clemens, divina Providentia Papa XIV., me + infrascripto sacrae Congregationis de Propaganda Fide + Secretario referente, pro eximia caritate, qua illos fraterne + complectitur, omnibus et singulis RR. PP. DD. Patriarchis, + Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Vicariis Apostolicis, necnon RR. + Praefectis seu Superioribus missionum tam Cleri Saecularis, + quam Regularis, inter Infideles et Hereticos, ut supra, modo + existentibus, seu quocumque tempore extituris peramanter + concedit facultatem impertiendi benedictionem, cun + Indulgentia plenaria fidelibus praedictis, ad extremum agonem + redactis: Cum ea etiam extensione ut facultatem hujusmodi + Sacerdotibus, et respective missionariis, eorum jurisdictioni + subjectis, pro locis tamen suarum Dioceseum, vel pro + missionum districtibus tantum, communicare possint et + valeant: dummodo in hac benedictione impertienda servetur + formula prescripta a San. Mem. Benedicto XIV. in + Constitutione data 9 Aprilis, 1747, quae incipit _Pia mater_, + inferius registranda. + + "Quoniam autem facile continget ut aliqui ex praedictis + Christifidelibus, ex hac vita decedant, quin Ecclesiae + Sacramentis fuerint muniti, et absque Sacerdotis cujuslibet + assistentia; ideo Sanctitas Sua, de uberi apostolicae + benignitatis fonte, etiam illis plenariam Indulgentiam + elargitur, si contriti nomen Jesu, corde saltem, + invocaverint, et mortem de manu Domini, ea qua decet, + christiana animi demissione, et spiritus humilitate + susceperint, animamque in manus Creatoris sui commendaverint. + Quae prostrema Decreti pars ut Christifidelibus omnibus + innotescat, eam in suis dioecesibus, ac missionibus, + Antistites, et Superiores memorati identidem, et praesertim + sanctae Visitationis tempore publicare curent et satagant. + + "Datum ex aedibus Sac. Congregationis praedictae, die 5 + Aprilis, 1772. + + "Stephanus Borgia, Secretarius". + + +II. + +THE STATIONS OF THE CROSS FOR THE SICK. + +The Holy See has long since granted to the general, the provincials +and guardians of the Franciscan order, the faculty of blessing +crucifixes, to enable sick persons, prisoners, and others, unable for +lawful reasons to make the stations of the cross, to gain all the +indulgences of the said stations. + +Such persons have only to recite twenty times, the _Pater_, _Ave_, and +_Gloria_, before the cross thus blessed, and which they are required +to hold in their hands during these prayers. + +Pius IX. in the following brief extends this faculty to those who in +the Franciscan convents take the place of the guardians, when these +latter for any reason are called away from home. + + "Pius PP. IX.--_Ad perpetuam rei memoriam._--Exponendum nuper + Nobis curavit dilectus Filius Raphael a Ponticulo Minister + Generalis ut praefertur Ord. Fr. Min. S. Francisci jam alias + ab hac Sancta Sede facultatem concessam fuisse, cujus vi + fideles vel infirmi vel carcere detenti aliave legitima causa + impediti, recitantes viginti vicibus Orationem Dominicam, + Salutationem Angelicam, et Trisagium ante Crucem, quam manu + tenere debeant, benedictam a Ministro Generali Ord. Min. S. + Francisci, vel Provinciali, aut a Guardiano quocumque dicti + Ordinis indulgentiam Stationum Viae Crucis seu Calvariae + lucrari valeant. Cum vero ut idem dilectus Filius Nobis + retulit in nonnullis Regionibus Conventus praesertim recens + erecti existant, qui Guardianos non habeant, sed Superiores + qui Praesides nominantur, aut etsi habeant saepe eveniat ut + vel Sacris Ministeriis, et spirituali proximorum commodo, aut + etiam aliis negotiis peragendis operam impensuri a + respectivis Conventibus per aliquod temporis spatium abesse + debeant, quo tempore eorum vices gerunt, qui Vicarii + Conventus nuncupantur, hinc fit ut saepe in dictis Regionibus + nullus Frater ex eodem Ordine praesto sit auctoritate + praeditus, quo piis fidelium votis et spirituali consolationi + satisfieri possit. Quare praefatus Minister Generalis enixe + Nobis supplicavit ut in praemissis opportune providere ac ut + infra indulgere de benignitate Apostolica dignaremur. Nos + fidelium commodo, quantum in Domino possumus consulere, et + piis hujusmodi precibus obsecundare volentes Praesidibus nunc + et pro tempore existentibus in Conventibus Fratrum Ord. Min. + S. Francisci, qui Guardianos non habent, nec non Vicariis + Conventuum ejusdem Ordinis, qui absentibus Guardianis + respectivi Guardiani vices gerunt, facultatem memoratam, quae + ab hac Sancta Sede alias Ministro Generali, Provinciali, et + cuivis Guardiano praedicto Ministro Generali subdito concessa + fuit benedicendi Cruces cum adnexis Indulgentiis Stationum + Viae Crucis seu Calvariae, dummodo tamen omnia quae + praescripta sunt ab eis serventur, tenore praesentium + auctoritate Nostra Apostolica in perpetuum concedimus et + elargimur. In contrarium facien. non obstan. quibuscumque. + + "Datum Romae apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris die XI. + Augusti MDCCCLXIII. Pontificatus Nostri Anno Decimoctavo. + + "Loco + Sigilli. + "Pro Dno. Card. Paracciani-Clarelli. + "_Io. B. Brancaleoni Castellani Substitutus._ + + "Praesentes Litterae Apostolicae in forma Brevis sub die 11 + Augusti 1863 exhibitae sunt in Secretaria S. C. + Indulgentiarum die quinta Septembris ejusd. anni ad formam + Decreti ipsius S. C. die 14 Aprilis 1856. In quorum Fidem + etc. Datum Romae ex Eadem Secretaria die et anno ut supra. + + "_Copia Originali conformis._ + + "_A. Archipr. Prinzivalli Substitutus_". + + +III. + +LETTER OF CARD. PATRIZI TO THE BISHOPS OF BELGIUM, ON SOME DOCTRINES +TAUGHT AT LOUVAIN. + +Illustrissime ac Reverendissime Domine uti Frater, + +Quum non levis momenti sit pluribus ab hinc annis istis in regionibus +agitata quaestio circa doctrinam a nonnullis Universitatis Lovaniensis +doctoribus traditam de vi nativa humanae rationis, Sanctissimus D. N. +qui in Apostolicae Sedis fastigio positus advigilare pro suo munere +debet, ne qua minus recta doctrina diffundatur, quaestionem illam +examinandam commisit duobus S. R. E. Cardinalium conciliis, tum S. +Officii tum Indicis. Jam vero cum esset hujusmodi examen instituendum, +prae oculis habitae sunt resolutiones quae sacrum idem concilium +Indicis edidit, jam inde ab annis 1843 et 1844, posteaquam ad illius +judicium delata sunt opera Gerardi Ubaghs in Lov. Univ. doctoris +decurialis, in primisque tractatus logicae ac theodiceae. Etenim sacer +ille consessus mature adhibita deliberatione duobus in conventibus +habitis die 23 mens. Jun. An. 1843, ac die 8 Aug. an. 1844, emendandas +indicavit expositas tam in logica quam in theodicea doctrinas de +humanarum cognitionum origine sive ordinem metaphysicum spectent sive +moralem, et illarum praesertim quae Dei existentiam respiciant. Id +sane constat ex duobus notationum foliis, quae ex ejusdem sacri +consessus sententia Gregorii XVI. SS. PP. auctoritate confirmata ad +Emum. Card. archiep. Mechliniensem per Nuntiaturam Apost. transmissa +fuerunt, monendi causa auctorem operis--_ut nova aliqua editione +librum suum emendandum curet, atque interim in scholasticis suis +lectionibus ab iis sententiis docendis abstinere velit._--Quae duo +notationum folia, modo res spectetur, simillima omnino sunt; si namque +in folio posteriori aliqua facta est specie tenus immutatio, id ex eo +repetendum est, quod auctor accepto priori folio libellum die 8 Dec. +an. 1843, Emo. Archiepiscopo tradidit, quo libello doctrinae suae +rationem explicare atque ab omni erroris suspicione purgare +nitebatur. Quem sane libellum, licet idem Emorum. Patrum concilium +accurate perpendisset, minime tamen a sententia discessit, atque adeo +tractatus illos ac nominatim tractatum de Theodicea, qui typis +impressi in omnium versabantur manibus, atque in Universitate aliisque +scholis publice explicabantur, corrigendos judicavit. Fatendum quidem +est, post annum 1844 nonnullos intervenisse actus, quibus praedicto +Lov. doctori laus tribuebatur, perinde ac si in posterioribus sui +operis editionibus sacri consessus voto ac sententiae paruisset, sed +tamen uti firmum ratumque est bina illa notationum folia post sacri +ejusdem concilii sententiam SS. P. auctoritate comprobatam fuisse +conscripta, ita pariter certum est, posteriores illos actus +haudquaquam S. consessus, multoque minus SS. P. continere sententiam, +quod quidem actus illos legentibus videre licet. Quae quum ita sint, +necessarium investigare ac perpendere visum est, num memoratus Lov. +doctor in editionibus logicae ac theodiceae, quas post diem 8 mens. +Aug. an 1844 confecit, accurate sit exsequutus quod a S. Concilio +libris notandis inculcatum ei fuit in memoratis notationum foliis per +Card. archiepiscopum eidem auctori transmissis. Hujusmodi porro +instituto examine rebusque diu multum ponderatis, memorati cardinales +tum qui S. Inquisitioni tum qui libris notandis praepositi sunt, +conventu habito die 21 sept. proxime praeteriti _judicarunt recentes +eorumdem tractatuum editiones minime fuisse emendatas juxtas praedicti +sacri consessus notationes, in iisque adhuc reperiri ea doctrinae +principia quae uti praescriptum fuerat, corrigere oportebat_. + +Quod quidem auctor ipse recenti in epistola ad Emum. Card. Ludovicum +Altieri praef. S. C. libris notandis missa aperte fatetur. Scribit +enim quatuor adhuc se publicasse theodiceae editiones, 1{o} nimirum +an. 1844, quae primitus subjecta est S. Sedis judicio; 2{o} an. 1845, +typis impressam haud ita multo post notationes a S. Card. consessu +propositas. Utraque vero editio, quemadmodum suis ipse verbis fatetur +auctor, _similes prorsus sunt, idem capitum, paragraphorum et +paginarum numerus, eaedem locutiones; hoc solum differunt, quod +secunda editio aliquot diversi generis notas et paucas phrases +incidentes continet, quae simul paginas forte duodecim implere +possint. Editiones vero, ut ipse prosequitur, tertia an. 1852, et +quarta an. 1863, etiam in se similes sunt et a praecedentibus, si +formam exteriorem, non doctrinam spectes, multum differunt._ Ad +logicam porro quod spectat, cum illius tractatum iterum typis +mandavit, post acceptas S. consessus notationes haec in praefatione +significavit: _Quantuncumque scripta immutaverim, nunquam minime +recedendum esse duxi a principiis, quae in primis editionibus +assumpseram, quae tamen repudiare vel mutare me non puderet, si illa +falsa vel minus recta esse quisquam ostendisset._--Hinc pariter +memorati Cardinales judicarunt, exsequendum ab auctore esse quod +minime adhuc praestitit, nimirum emendandam illi esse expositam +doctrinam in cunctis iis locis seu capitibus quae S. consessus +librorum notandorum judex minus probavit, juxta notationes in +supradictis duobus foliis comprehensas et _peculiariter in primo, +utpote quod rem apertius ac distinctius explicat_. Ex quo tamen +haudquaquam intelligendum est probari doctrinas reliquas, quae in +recentioribus operum praedictorum editionibus continentur. Hanc porro +Emorum. Patrum sententiam SSmus. D. N. Pius IX. auctoritate sua ratam +habuit et confirmavit. + +Quae cum ita se habeant, dum Emus. Car. Mechliniensis juxta demandatas +ei partes memoratum doctorem Gerardum Casimirum Ubaghs admonebit +officii sui eique vehementius inculcabit, ut doctrinam suam ad +exhibitas S. consessus notationes omnino componat, erit vigilantiae +tuique studii pastoralis una cum archiepiscopo aliisque suffraganeis +episcopis omnem dare operam ut hujusmodi Emorum. Patrum sententia +executioni nulla interjecta mora mandetur, _neque in ista Lovan. +Universitate_, quae ab Archiep. Mechl. et suffrag. antistitum +auctoritate pendet, _neque in seminariorum_ scholis aliisque lyceis +illae amplius explicentur doctrinae, quae uti primum ad Apost. Sedis +judicium delatae fuerunt, visae sunt a scholis catholicis amandandae. + +Haec significanda mihi erant Emorum. Patrum nomine Amplitudini Tuae +cui fausta omnia ac felicia precor a Domino. + + Amplitudinis Tuae + Addictissimus uti Frater, + C. Card. Patrizi. + Romae d. 11 Oct., 1864. + + + + +NOTICES OF BOOKS. + + +I. + + _Juris Ecclesiastici Graecorum Historia et Monumenta, jussu + Pii IX. Pont. Max._, Curante I. B. Pitra, S. R. E., Card. + Tom. I. a primo p. C. n. ad VI. saeculum. Romae, Typis Collegii + Urbani. MDCCCLXIV. 1 vol. fol. pagg. lvi.-686. + +The vast erudition which has made the name of Cardinal Mai for ever +illustrious in the history of ecclesiastical literature, reappears in +Cardinal Pitra, whom the wisdom of Pius IX. has lately called to be +honoured by, and to do honour to, the Roman purple. The book before us +is worthy of the reputation of the learned Benedictine, to whom we owe +the _Spicilegium Solesmense_, and in whose person the best glories of +the _Maurini Editores_ have been revived. As the title imports, the +volume is divided into two parts, one being devoted to the monuments, +the other to the history, of the Greek ecclesiastical law. Of these +monuments there are two distinct classes. The first contains all such +as may be styled _juris apostolici_, viz., the canons of the apostles, +their constitutions _de mystico ministerio_, their sentences, the acts +of the council of Antioch, select portions of the apostolic +constitutions, penitential canons, and the eight books of the +constitutions. The second embraces the canons of councils held during +the fourth and fifth centuries--the councils of Nice, of Ancyra, of +Neo-Caesarea, of Gangre, of Constantinople, of Ephesus, and of +Chalcedon. Next follow the canonical epistles of the Fathers--viz., +two letters of St. Dionysius of Alexandria, one to Basilides, the +second to Conon, which latter is here published for the first time. +The canons of St. Peter of Alexandria, derived from two sermons on +Pentecost and Easter; the canonical letter of St. Gregory of +Neo-Caesarea, and his exposition of faith; three epistles of St. +Athanasius; the epistles of St. Basil the Great to Amphilochius, to +Gregory the Priest, to the chor episcopi, and to the bishops; the +epistle of St. Gregory of Nyssa to Letorius; the canonical replies of +Timothy of Alexandria; the edict of Theophilus of Alexandria, +concerning the Theophaniae; the commonitorium to Ammon; the declaration +concerning the Cathari, and his replies to the bishops Agatho and +Menas, all by the same Theophilus; the three letters of St. Cyril of +Alexandria, to Domnus, Maximus, and Gennadius; and finally, two +catalogues of the inspired books, drawn up in verse by St. Gregory +Nazianzen. These precious monuments are given both in their original +language and in a Latin version. The text of the original is as +perfect as a patient collation of MSS. and editions could make it, and +the translation which accompanies it, is either the best already +known, or a new one made by the eminent author. The notes are all that +can be desired. + +The history of Greek Ecclesiastical law is divided by the author into +five periods. The first extends from the first to the sixth century; the +second, from Justinian to Basil the Macedonian; the third, from the +ninth to the twelfth century; the fourth, to the fall of the Empire; the +fifth, to our own day. In the first epoch Ecclesiastical jurisprudence +was in a most flourishing condition. In the following periods it lost +its vigour, owing to the loss of the sacerdotal spirit among the bishops +who sought favour at court, to the craft of the civil lawyers, to +imperial tyranny, and at last to the Ottoman yoke. The method to be +pursued in tracing the history of Greek Ecclesiastical law, according to +our author, is to examine in each of these epochs, first, the canons in +detail; next, the collections of canons; and finally, the interpretations +and comments made upon them. + +The volume is furthermore enriched by copious indexes of MSS. editions +and libraries, and by a collection of the most striking passages of +the Fathers and Councils which prove the primacy of the Apostolic See. + + +II. + + _La Tres Sainte Communion, etc._ [_Holy Communion._ By Mgr. + de Segur; 43rd edition] Paris: Tolra and Haton, 68 Rue + Bonaparte, 1864, pagg. 70. + +This little work so unpretending in appearance comes before us honoured +with an approbation which the most splendid volumes might be proud to +deserve. The preachers of the Lenten sermons in Rome are accustomed to +assemble at the commencement of that season in one of the halls of the +Vatican to receive from the Holy Father, together with his blessing, +their commission to preach the Word of God. On occasion of this ceremony +before the Lent of 1861, Pius IX. distributed with his own hand to each +of the preachers a copy of the Italian translation of the work under +notice, saying: "_This little book, which has come to us from France, +has already done a great deal of good; it ought to be given to every +child who makes his first communion. Every parish priest ought to have +it, for it contains the true rules about communion, such as the Council +of Trent understands them, and such as I wish to be put in practice_". +Besides, in an Apostolic Brief, dated 29th September, 1860, the Holy +Father approves of the doctrine which serves as the foundation of all +the rules laid down by the author concerning frequent communion. The +leading principle of the work is this: that Holy Communion is not a +_recompense_ for sanctity already acquired, but a _means_ of preserving +and of augmenting grace, and thereby of arriving at sanctity. Holy +Communion, therefore, should be an ordinary and habitual act of the +Christian life, and frequent communion should be the rule of the good +Christian's conduct. There are, however, some important distinctions to +be made. To go to communion every day, or almost every day, or three or +four times a week, is frequent communion in its absolute sense, and +frequent with respect to every class of person. To go to communion every +Sunday and Holiday, a practice indirectly recommended _to all_ by the +Council of Trent, is not frequent communion for priests, members of +religious orders, ecclesiastical students, or in general for such as aim +at perfection; but it is frequent communion for children and for the +mass of the faithful, who have but scanty leisure to devote to pious +exercises. To communicate every month and on the great festivals, is not +frequent communion at all, even for the poor and the labouring class. It +is, no doubt, an excellent practice, and to be recommended to all, but +it cannot be called frequent communion. + +These principles once laid down and proved by the authority of +Councils and Fathers, M. de Segur proceeds to give a plain and +convincing reply to the difficulties urged by those who, having the +dispositions required for frequent communion, are unwilling to permit +it to themselves or to others. Of such difficulties he examines +fifteen, which we here enumerate, in order that the eminently +practical character of the book may be apparent to all: 1. To go +frequently to communion, I ought to be better than I am; 2. I am not +worthy to come so close to God; 3. Communion, when frequent, produces +no effect; 4. I don't like to grow too familiar with holy things; 5. I +am afraid to go to communion without first going to confession, and I +cannot go to confession so often; 6. It is bad to go to communion +without preparation, and I have no time to prepare myself as I ought; +7. I do not feel any fervour when I communicate; I am full of +distraction and without devotion; 8. I do not dare to communicate +often; I always relapse into the same faults; 9. I am afraid of +surprising and scandalizing my acquaintances by going so often to +Communion; 10. My family will be displeased if I become a frequent +communicant; 11. I know many pious persons who communicate but seldom; +12. I am most anxious to communicate frequently, but my confessor will +not allow me; 13. Frequent communion is not the custom in this +country; 14. It is quite enough to go to communion on the great +festivals, or at most once a month; 15. Your doctrine on frequent +communion goes to extremes, and cannot be put in practice. These +objections are solved in a manner at once convincing and pleasing. To +the charm of a most agreeable style, and a great knowledge of the +world of to-day, Mgr. de Segur unites the still higher excellence of +sound learning and the spirit of the most tender piety. These +qualities are especially remarkable in the sections which, at the end +of his work, he devotes to prove how beneficial frequent communion is +to children, to young persons, to Ecclesiastical students, and to the +sick and afflicted. + +It will serve as a further recommendation of this little book to know +that the Cure of Ars, who was an intimate friend of Mgr. de Segur, +acted according to its maxims in the discharge of his ministry, and +with what abundance of good to souls, France and the world well know. + + +III. + + _The Present State of Religious Controversy in America._ An + Address delivered before the New York Theological Society. By + the Rev. J. W. Cummings, D.D. New York: O'Shea, 1864. + +The society at the inauguration of which this address was delivered, +owes its origin to the zeal of some excellent young priests of the +diocese of New York. They founded it that they might have in it at +once a help and an incentive to keep up amid the labours of the mission +that acquaintance with theology which they had cultivated in college. +At each of the monthly meetings of the society two dissertations are +read on some subject of Dogmatic Theology; and by the prudent advice of +Dr. M'Closkey, the new Archbishop of New York, the discussion of a +moral case has been added on each occasion. It speaks well for the +sacerdotal spirit of the American clergy, that we can find flourishing +among them this and similar associations, created by themselves and +conducted with so much vigour and judgment. The New York Theological +Society deserves from the priests of Ireland the highest praise these +latter can bestow--the praise which consists in the imitation of what +we admire. The range fixed for the society's labours naturally +suggested to Dr. Cummings the subject of his inaugural discourse, and +led him to address himself to the solution of this question: "What are +the distinctive features of religious controversy as it occupies the +public mind in our own age and country?" Among the distinctive features +of American controversy he places the fact that the old political +differences which ranged Protestants against Catholics in Europe have +no real life or significance beyond the Atlantic. The Englishman's +dread of Catholicism as a foreignism has no hold on the mind of an +intelligent American. No doubt, there is even in American Protestants +much bitterness against the Catholic Church, but it is merely the same +spirit of opposition to lawful authority which ever has been and ever +will continue to be in the world. But, with all his freedom of thought, +there is in the case of the inquiring American a great difficulty to +overcome. + + "That difficulty is prejudice. The dark form of the old + protest has passed away; but the injurious effects of its + presence will long remain. What the gray dawn is to the + night, what the chafing of the sea waves is after the storm, + such is the cold mistrust, the vague fear, the half-concealed + repugnance to Catholics and Catholicity, which has succeeded + to the bitter hatred and stern defiance of days gone by. Very + commonly the Protestant who happens to meet with some point + of Catholic controversy is either entirely ignorant of the + subject--knows absolutely nothing about it--or is misinformed + and malinformed; in fact, has his mind filled with all sorts + of ideas touching the case in point except the right and true + one.... + + "It follows from these remarks that what is most needed from + us is sound, clear, and honest explanation of the doctrines + taught by our Church. It is a waste of time to go on proving + that Luther and Calvin were inconsistent, and contradicted + themselves, or that they were ungodly in their conduct. No + American is a Protestant out of respect for Luther or Calvin. + He believes that Protestantism is liberty and enlightenment, + and Catholicity is despotism and superstition. Show him that + he can be a good Catholic and preserve his liberty too, and + combat ignorance and superstition as much as he pleases, and + he will listen respectfully to your voice". + +Seeking thus the Kingdom of God, the Catholic priests of America will +find that through their labours God has added unto their country all +good things even in the temporal order. The Church in America is +exhibiting every day more clearly her wondrous power as the civilizer +of the nations. This is in no wise surprising to us who know her: but +it is cheering to learn from such an authority as Dr. Cummings, that +even those who are not her children are beginning to follow with +reverent looks the traces she leaves in society by her influence on +the hearts of men. + + "Our honest Protestant friends, whether they are statesmen, + scholars, publicists, military commanders, and in many cases, + even ministers of the Gospel, are ready to concede, that + unless the masses of the American people are led to act under + the guidance of Catholic principles, there is little chance + of saving this country from speedy and utter destruction. + + "Let us, reverend brethren, do our work patiently and + cheerfully to forward so grand a purpose as the conversion + of this whole great country to true religion, leaving the + result to God and to those who will follow us in the ministry + when our seats shall be vacant in the holy sanctuary. The + pioneer who, on the plains of our far western country, toils + patiently in removing the charred and blackened tree-stumps + scattered over the field where once rose the dark and tangled + forest, does as necessary and honourable a work as his + successor who passes scattering handfuls of seed along the + soft, brown furrows, and as useful a work as the successor of + both, who puts his sickle into the nodding grain and gathers + in its golden sheaves at the happy harvest home". + + +IV. + + _Ireland, her Present Condition, and what it might be._ By + the Earl of Clancarty. Dublin: Herbert, 1864, pag. 39. + +Even the nettle has its flower; and Lord Clancarty's pamphlet, bristling +as it is with stinging points against the Catholic religion, is not +without something to recommend it. The author says of the Catholic +Church that, "while she was the depository of learning, and especially +of the sacred writings, she neither furthered the interests of science, +nor disseminated the knowledge of God's written word", and in the same +breath he calls upon the state to countenance the Catholic University, +"for which so ardent, and it must be admitted so legitimate, a desire is +manifested by the Roman Catholic body". He raises, and satisfactorily +disposes of, all the arguments that can be brought against the grant of +a charter to the University. It is not the first time that lips opened +to utter hard things against God's people have been made to become the +vehicle of good wishes towards the same. + + + + +Transcriber's Note + +Minor typographic errors have been repaired. + +Inconsistencies in capitalisation, accents and ligature usage are +preserved as printed. + +A table of contents has been added by the transcriber for the +convenience of the reader. + +On page 198, omitted word 'to' has been added following 'go'--"5. I am +afraid to go to communion ..." + +On page 199, omitted word 'the' has been added following 'except'--"... +touching the case in point except the right and true one...." + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Irish Ecclesiastical Record, +Volume 1, January 1865, by Various + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IRISH ECCLES. RECORD, JAN 1865 *** + +***** This file should be named 35893.txt or 35893.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/3/5/8/9/35893/ + +Produced by Bryan Ness, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was +produced from images generously made available by The +Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35893.zip b/35893.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..6b7b97b --- /dev/null +++ b/35893.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..ecdfa28 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #35893 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35893) |
